Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Mako's POV  

Water. 
Cold. Relentless. Suffocating. 

It surges around me, dragging me under as my lungs burn. The blurred shimmer of city lights wavers above, fractured by the river’s surface. Sirens wail somewhere in the distance—too late, as always. Spirits, it’s a miracle I survived this long working with these idiots, Lin always made it look so easy. 

Sigh. So this is how it ends. 

After everything—years of fighting, sacrificing, dedicating my life to Republic City—this is it. No dramatic final stand. No last words. Just the quiet, crushing pull of the river. 

How fitting. 

I was always the responsible one. The one who stayed out of the spotlight. Chief of Police by forty. Drowning in paperwork and politics. No family. No real home. Just the job. Work I eventually came to hate. 

And in the end, Republic City will carry on. 
With or without me. 

Just like my friends and Family. 

Bolin will probably cry. He always does when things get overwhelming, no matter how hard he tries to play the brave idiot. But he has Opal. He has their twins. He’ll be fine. He has something real. 

Korra and Asami… Spirits, even after all these years, there’s still a sting when I think about them. Nostalgia, mostly. I was a chapter in their story—a messy one—but they wrote their ending without me. And they deserved it. They found something real, something beautiful. 

Chief Beifong will probably keep her usual stone face when they pull my body from the river. Maybe she’ll mutter a few words before sending the rookies back to work. Maybe she’ll actually pour one out in my name. Probably not. More likely, she’ll yell at my officers for screwing up the op and letting their Chief die. 

Jinora and Kai... Spirits. I owe them an apology for missing book club. Kai always joked I was the only one who made it bearable—right before Jinora smacked him upside the head. I owe her a lot. She taught me how to meditate into the Spirit World, made the long stretches between jobs feel like more than empty hours. That spirit library… Spirits, I forgot how much I smiled in that place. 
Somewhere along the line, I started seeing her as a sister. I think she’s the second person I’ll miss most. 

My arm drifts in the water— 
The one that never healed properly after Kuvira’s mech. 

It looks fine. Normal. But it never stopped hurting. Always tingling, always half-dead. A permanent reminder of how much I gave and how little it changed. 

The truth? 
I stopped being part of Team Avatar after that day. Not really. 
I was still there—in the photos, in the mission briefings, in the awkward reunions. 
But never in the center. 
Never when it mattered. 

I was just “the ex.” 
That’s all most people knew. And honestly? That’s all I felt like. 

Just another officer. 
Just another man slipping into darkness. 

I close my eyes as the last breath leaves me. 

Maybe in another life… 
Maybe I could be the one leading the charge. 

???: "I CAN WORK WITH THAT."  

Who—? 

Gasp.  

Air floods my lungs. I lurch upright, body seizing as I choke and splutter. 

I was ready for water. For cold. For death. 

Solid ground beneath me. A stiff mattress. 

The air is warm. No sirens. No chaos. No flashing lights. 

I open my eyes. 

Concrete walls. Training mats. Faint scent of sweat and cheap cologne. A cluttered nightstand with crumpled yuans and a half-eaten meat bun. 

I know this place. 

My heart hammers in my chest. I glance down—my hand is “normal”. Unscarred. No burns. No numbness. 

And more than anything— 
I can feel them. Fully. 

My arm— 
My arm works. 

I let out a broken laugh, trembling as I clutch it like it might vanish if I blink. 

Warm skin. Responsive. No numbness. No static. 

No pain. 

“I… I can feel it,” I whisper. 

A laugh escapes—half-sob, half-breath. My shoulders tremble. 

I feel my arm. Not just know it’s there. I feel it. 

I bite down hard on my lip, but it’s useless. My eyes sting. My vision blurs. Relief crashes into me like a wave, too big to contain. Too much to hold back. 

I shake. I nearly cry. 

The door swings open. 

Bolin: "Morning, bro!" 

He strolls in, yawning, stretching like a lazy cat. Hair messier than usual. Younger. Softer face. 

And Pabu— 
Pabu is perched on his shoulder, looking adorable like always. 

Spirits, I haven’t seen that little guy in years. 

Bolin hugs me without warning, squeezing tight. 

Bolin: "You were really out! I thought you were gonna sleep through the match. So not like you!" 

The match. 

I freeze. My eyes flick to the room again. 

Training gear. Leather pads. Familiar smells and scuffed wood. 

This is the night we meet her. 

This is the night we meet Korra. 

I'm back.  

Bolin is still talking, rambling about food and flirting. 

Bolin: "Anyway, I’m gonna go grab something to eat before the match. And, you know, check if there are any pretty ladies lurking around.” 
[He waggles his eyebrows.] 
"Never hurts to scope the crowd." 

I shoot up from bed, nearly stumbling. 

Bolin: "Whoa! Chill? You okay?" 

This day—this exact day—is when we meet her . 

Korra. 

This is the day everything starts. 

I run a hand through my hair. My fingers are trembling. My chest is too tight. My heart won’t slow down. 

I need a minute. 
I need a fucking minute. 

Bolin : “You good, bro? If you’re worried about Hasook, don’t be. He swore he wouldn’t be late this time.” 

Hasook.  

The name hits me like a slap. 
I haven’t thought about that guy in years. 
Of course he’s still here—this is before he bailed. Before Korra took his place. Before everything shifted. 

I take a deep breath, grounding myself. Then—out of nowhere—a laugh slips out. 
Light. Breathless. Almost… gleeful. 

A grin spreads across my face like I haven’t smiled in years. 

Mako: “You know what, Bo?” 
I shake my head, still grinning. 
“I think I’ve never felt better.” 

Because I’m back. 

Because I got another shot. 

Because this time… 

I’m writing story for myself. 

Chapter Text

Mako POV  

As soon as Bolin leaves, I let out a shaky breath and push myself up, stretching my arms above my head. 

Spirits, it feels good . 

I roll my shoulders, testing my body—no stiffness, no dull ache from years of overuse, no numbing pain crawling up my arm. My movements are fluid, effortless, young . I shift into a firebending stance and let the motions take over, muscle memory guiding me through a few quick jabs and controlled bursts of flame. 

The fire responds instantly, crackling with energy, as if it had been waiting for this moment just as much as I had. I forgot what it felt like—to have a body that listens without hesitation, without resistance. No stiff joints, no risk of pulling something just from existing . 

I grin, stretching out again with a groan. " Aaaah , youth. How I missed you." 

SLAP.  

The sting on my cheek is immediate. 

"Get a hold of yourself, Mako!" I mutter. "You have bigger problems than a stiff back—you’re back in the past !" 

I pause, glancing at the door. Spirits, I really hope nobody heard that. 

Letting out a sigh, I drop onto the floor, sitting cross-legged. An old habit I picked up from spending too much time around airbenders. 

Okay. Think. 

How the hell did I land here? 

Is this what happens when you die? 

…No. If this were the afterlife, Bolin would have acted differently. He wouldn’t have looked right through me like nothing was wrong. 

It can’t be a dream—everything is too real. The air is thick with the familiar scent of sweat and scorched wood, my muscles hum with energy, and for the first time in years, my arm feels whole. Dreams don’t feel like this. 

And the spirits? They wouldn’t interfere with me . That was always Korra’s thing. I barely interacted with them, and when I did, it was usually just a lot of silent glaring while the Airbenders tried to mediate whatever conflict someone had stirred up. 

Fuck. I don’t have enough information. 

But one thing is clear—I really am in the past. 

The question is… what now?  

I can’t go the same way I did before. I won’t. But if I change too much, spirits only know how much else could shift. 

I remember everything—the happiness, the pain, the guilt. Every choice I made, every sacrifice, every moment I thought I was doing the right thing, only to end up empty in the end. 

And most importantly— 

"Did I ever truly live for myself?"  

I know the answer. 

And I hate it. 

"Woah, you look even grumpier than usual." 

I glance up as someone strolls into the hall. 

"Hasook..."  

Long-haired, arrogant waterbender, and former member of the Fire Ferrets. The last time I saw him was at Varrick and Zhu Li’s wedding—he was there with the Wolfbats and Lu & Gang, playing at the stage. 

And the most annoying part? They actually made it big. Continent-famous kind of big. Of course, even he was more remembered than me. 

Hasook stretches, rolling his shoulders. "I know, I know. You’re surprised I decided to show up in this dump. But hey, we’re this close to greatness—figured I don’t mind putting in a little extra work." 

He walks past me like nothing’s changed. 

I take a breath, hesitating for only a second. Then, before I can stop myself— 

"Hasook, if..." I exhale sharply. Spirits, I can’t believe I’m asking him this. "If after living your whole life, you got sent back to the beginning… would you repeat everything exactly the same?" 

Hasook stops, tilting his head. "Is that some fortune cookie nonsense?" 

He taps his chin, pretending to think it over. "Hmm… depends. Was my life awesome?" 

I look down. "Let’s say… no. It wasn’t." 

His answer is immediate. Both hands shoot up as he scoffs. "Then noooo thank you. I’d definitely change anything I hated." 

I watch him carefully. "Even if it meant everything you remember could change? What if it turns out worse—not just for you, but for the people around you?" 

Hasook shrugs. "Maybe… but it’s my life. If I got a chance like that, why wouldn’t I take advantage of it? I want to be happy." 

I want to be happy.  

The words hit like a hammer. Simple. Obvious. And yet, for some reason, I had never let myself think that way before. 

Why shouldn’t I live for myself this time? 

I let out a breath—one that feels lighter than before. Without meaning to, I find myself smiling at my former teammate. 

"Hasook, thank you. You know… you’re way smarter than you look." 

He gives me a look of pure disgust, like I just asked him out on a date. 

"Is everything alright in your head? You’re usually grumpy and the only thing you ever say to me is how much you hate my fighting style." 

I smirk. "Nothing. I just decided to pull the stick out of my ass and see how it goes." 

Before he can react, I grab a medicine ball and launch it at him. It slams into his chest, knocking him flat on his back with a loud oof . 

I grin down at him. "Now, get up, loser. We’ve got a match to win." 

This time, I’m going to focus on myself. 

And maybe—just maybe—things will turn out better

The arena is buzzing with energy—crowds chatting, lights flickering, the familiar scent of sweat and cheap concessions in the air. 

This place… it’s exactly how I remember it. 

I roll my shoulders, adjusting my gloves while Hasook is already fully geared up, lazily stretching like he’s barely putting in effort. Typical. 

It’s almost time. 

I don’t have to wait long. 

"Whaddya think? Best seats in the house, huh?" 

Bolin’s voice carries over the noise, and I glance toward him, just in time to see him gesture grandly to the stadium. 

Korra stands beside him, taking it all in, her eyes wide as she looks around. The second she turns her gaze toward the playing field, her jaw drops. 

She looks so young. Muscles well-defined, long hair tied back in a ponytail—before she cut it, before she became slimmer after Zaheer and the Red Lotus… before everything. 

The lights. The energy. The sheer size of the arena. 

"Whoa! Unbelievable!" she breathes pure awe in her voice. 

I watch as she takes another step forward, soaking in the atmosphere. I’ve seen that look before—the same wonder she had when she first stepped into the arena, when she took on the world with unshakable determination. 

"This place is even more amazing than I imagined!" 

A small smirk tugs at my lips despite myself. 

Yeah… I know.  

Bolin turns back to her with his usual easy-going grin. "Name’s Bolin, by the way." 

"Korra." 

I let out a slow breath, shaking my head slightly. 

Here we go.  

I shoot Bolin a fake glare. 

"Psst, Bolin." 

"Yeah?" 

"What did I tell you about bringing people inside the arena? And every time you said, ‘it’s the last time?’" 

Bolin groans, throwing up his hands. "Come on, Mako! Right, look, I kinda promised her she could stay, but man, I got a good feeling. There’s something special about her. I know it!" 

He turns back to Korra and grabs her by the shoulders, practically shoving her toward me like she’s some grand discovery. I raised a brow as he beamed. 

"Come here, I want you to meet my brother—Mako." 

Korra lights up. "Mako? Wow, I—I heard you playing on the radio!" 

I barely manage to keep my usual stoic expression in place as I look at her. 

"Pleasure’s mine." 

I sigh, rubbing the back of my neck before turning to Bolin. "Okay, you can watch. Now come on, Bo, we’re up." 

Korra blinks. "Thanks, I guess." 

Bolin, ever the peacemaker, gives her an easy grin. "Yeah, sorry about that. My brother just gets real... focused before a match." 

I roll my eyes but don’t correct him. Sure, let’s go with that.  

Bolin put on his helmet, tying the strings. "Okay, I gotta go—wish me luck!" 

Then, cupping his hands around his mouth, he adds with a smirk, "Not... that I'll need it." 

He jogs off to us, full of confidence, and Korra pumps her fist in the air. 

"Good luck! Knock 'em out!" she calls, excitement buzzing in her voice. 

I smile under my helmet. Seeing her like this—so full of energy, so her —it’s almost enough to make me forget everything else. 

I shake my head, exhaling through my nose. No matter how many times I’ve lived through this moment, these two will always be the same. 

And for once, I think that’s not such a bad thing. 

*Third Pov* 

A spotlight switches on directly above the ring, illuminating the announcer as he steps forward under thunderous cheers. One hand raised, microphone in the other, his voice booms across the arena. 

"Introooooducing—" he turns, pointing dramatically toward the Fire Ferrets as another spotlight flicks on. "—the Fire Ferrets!" 

The platform beneath the team begins its slow descent toward the arena floor. Bolin and Hasook wave enthusiastically at the roaring crowd, while Mako—uncharacteristically—does the same. He and Bolin both smile as they acknowledge their fans, a rare sight from the usually reserved firebender. 

Bolin cups a hand to his ear, grinning when a particularly enthusiastic fan screams, 

"Aaaaaah! I love you, Bolin! Aaaaaah!" 

Up in the commentator’s booth, Shiro Shinobi adjusts his headset, leaning into the large microphone before him. 

"The rookie Ferrets came from out of nowhere this season," he announces as the camera pans to the ring, the Fire Ferrets stepping into their starting positions. Their opponents, the Tigerdillos, are already waiting, eyes locked on their targets. "But tonight, folks, they face their toughest test yet." 

Korra in the stand looks at fire ferrets with excitement. 

A sharp DING echoes through the arena as the bell is struck. 

Immediately, both teams explode into action. 

"And they're off!" Shiro Shinobi calls. "The two teams waste no time trying to blast each other out of zone one!" 

Bolin ducks under a fire blast and counters with an earth disc, launching it toward his opponent. The opposing firebender reacts instantly, shattering the disc with a swift arc of flame before retaliating with two rapid strikes. 

Hasook barely avoids the blast, diving low before pulling water from the grate beneath his feet. He barely has time to throw up a shield before another attack forces him back. 

"Hasook is the first to feel the heat of the Tigerdillos!" Shiro narrates. "He tries to return the favor, but they're too fast for him. Meanwhile, Mako—" The commentator pauses, noticing something unusual. "Oh! Now that’s interesting—Mako’s fighting style looks completely different tonight! Is this a new strategy for the match?" 

Of course, Mako moves differently. Over the years, he adapted—learning from Lin, the Airbenders, and countless other sources to compensate for his lost firepower. But right now? 

He has both. 

And it shows. 

He moves effortlessly, dodging the Tigerdillos’ predictable, regulation-restricted attacks with almost insulting ease. His footwork is lighter, his counters sharper. He fights like someone who already knows every move they’ll make before they make it. 

Because he does, he fought way tougher opponents and bunch of wannabe athletes won't even scratch him. 

And for the first time in years, he feels alive.  

Unfortunately, Hasook and Bolin don’t have Mako’s advantage. 

The Tigerdillos’ firebender and waterbender step forward, launching a synchronized attack. 

A fire blast. A water strike. 

Bolin and Hasook take the hits hard, knocked backward into zone two. 

Shiro Shinobi [Voice-over]: "Ooooh, the Tigerdillos score with a walloping one-two combo!" 

Bolin and Hasook scramble back to their feet as Mako steadies himself, eyes sharp on their opponents. 

In the stands, Korra clutches her head in frustration. 

Mako doesn’t panic. He sidesteps a fire blast, smoothly spins away from a water whip, and counters with a few precise shots—two clean, controlled bursts. 

Both hit their mark. 

The Tigerdillos’ firebender and waterbender stumble backward into zone two. 

Korra [pumping her fist]: "Come on, Ferrets!" 

The Tigerdillos quickly regain their footing, one of them launching an earth disc while the other fires a quick burst of flame. 

Bolin dodges. 

Mako pivots, effortlessly avoiding the strike. 

Hasook... isn’t as lucky. 

The earth disc slams into his chest, knocking him straight into zone three. 

Shiro Shinobi [Voice-over]: "Looks like Hasook's in trouble! He’s teetering over the drink!" 

The Tigerdillos don’t hesitate. A water blast. An earth disc. A final push. 

Hasook topples backward— 

—and crashes into the moat. 

Shiro Shinobi: "And Hasook takes a dip! He’ll be back for round two!" 

Bolin grits his teeth, now on the offensive, but Mako knows there is not enough time to change the round result. 

As for him? 

He doesn’t attack. He waits. Dodging each shot with eerie calm, as if he’s already memorized every move the Tigerdillos will make. 

The buzzer sounds. 

Announcer: "Round one goes to the Golden Temple Tigerdillos!" 

As the scoreboard lights up, the crowd erupts into cheers. 

Mako [glancing at Hasook]: "You alright? That was a pretty strong hit." 

Hasook [surprised, shaking off water]: "Uh… yeah. I’m okay." 

The second round ends in a clutch victory for the Fire Ferrets—just like before. 

Shiro Shinobi [Voice-over]: "The Fire Ferrets cinch the round in the closing seconds! It's one apiece—still anyone's match as we head into the third and final round!" 

The tension in the arena crackles as the bell strikes. 

Both teams jump back into position. 

The Tigerdillo waterbender makes the first move, whipping up a surge of water and firing straight at Hasook. 

Hasook tumbles aside, barely dodging. Another blast comes—he scrambles, feet skidding as he keeps moving. 

Meanwhile, the Tigerdillo earthbender raises a disc. 

Mako reacts instantly. 

A sharp fire punch. The earth disc shatters. 

Hasook finally gathers himself, pulling up a water bullet and firing it forward. At the same time, Bolin launches a stone disc. 

But then— 

A direct hit. 

A water blast slams into Hasook, knocking him straight into Bolin. 

They crash together, limbs tangled. 

Shiro Shinobi [Voice-over]: "Hasook stumbles, and now—oh, he tumbles right into his teammate!" 

Bolin’s face twists in shock. He tries to push Hasook off, but— 

Too late. 

The Tigerdillo earthbender launches another disc. 

Impact. 

Hasook and Bolin are sent flying. 

A splash. The buzzer blares. 

Shiro Shinobi: "Oh, and just like that, they’re out! The Fire Ferrets are down to their last man!" 

Cut to Korra, clutching her head, eyes wide with panic. 

Korra: "Oh, no!" 

Mako’s POV 

Some things never change. 

I glance at Korra, watching from the stands—pulling her ponytail, eyes wide with suspense. 

I barely held in a chuckle. Spirits, she’s as dramatic as ever. 

But my focus shifts back to the Tigerdillos. They’re exhausted, chests heaving, but they’ve still got enough energy left to fight. 

Maybe… just a little change won’t hurt. 

I exhale slowly and take position. 

"Be the leaf." 

Meelo’s words echo in my head, and for a second, I curse Korra for dragging me, Asami, and Bolin through her old airbending training—for fun. 

I let go. 

Twist. Turn. Dodge. Weave. 

I move through the chaos effortlessly, ignoring the commentator’s voice. Every attack that comes my way misses by inches. 

The Tigerdillos try to keep up, but they’re running on fumes. 

And when they’re out of juice— 

I strike. 

Full throttle 

I charge in, fire blazing. 

One strike— earthbender gone. Second hit— firebender out. 

The last one barely has time to react before I leap, using the momentum to send him flying straight into the water with final blast. 

The buzzer blasts. 

Shiro Shinobi [Voice-over]: “It’s a knockout! What a wing-dinger of a hat trick, folks! Mako pulls off the upset of the season, securing victory for the Fire Ferrets!" 

The crowd erupts. Every single pair of eyes in the arena is on me. 

I slowly remove my helmet, lifting my gaze to the ceiling. 

A slow smirk creeps onto my face. 

"Ha... I really am back."

Bolin is already bouncing with excitement, grinning ear to ear. 

"Woohoo! Yes!" He pumps a fist in the air. "One more win and we’re in the championship tournament!"  

He snaps his fingers before casually pulling off his helmet, acting like this wasn’t a big deal. 

"So, what’d ya think, Korra? Bolin's got some moves, huh?"  

Korra grabs him by the collar, practically shaking him. "What did I think? What did I think?! That was amazing! " 

I shake my head, hiding a smirk as she playfully shoves Bolin backward. She’s so dramatic. Some things really never change. But before I can dwell on it, I turn back toward the locker room, pulling off my helmet as I walk. Hasook follows. 

I glance over at Hasook, trying not to sound to harsh. "That wasn’t your best game, Hasook." 

He exhales sharply, yanking off his helmet. "Yeah, yeah, I know I screwed up. You don’t have to remind me." 

I sigh. This is exactly the problem. "I’m just saying—you can’t fight like you’re the only one out there. Go rest. We’ve got a tournament to win." 

Hasook waves me off, muttering as he walks away. "Yeah, sure..." I watch him go, shaking my head. Yeah... I think he just decided this isn’t for him after that humiliation.  

"Sigh… He really doesn’t know how to take criticism." 

Before I can think too much about it, Korra’s voice cuts through my thoughts. "You guys were incredible out there!" 

I barely turn before she’s pointing at me, eyes bright. "Especially you, Mr. Hat Trick! " And then—she grabs me. 

By the neck.  

What.  

"NOW TELL ME—HOW DID YOU DO THOSE TWISTS AND TURNS?!" 

I freeze for half a second, caught completely off guard. That is new. 

"Okay, first— personal space. " I pry her hands off, lowering them gently. "Second—let’s just say I’ve really come to appreciate Airbender culture." 

Korra blinks, then coughs awkwardly, rubbing the back of her neck. "Oops—sorry! I got a little excited." She crosses her arms, still buzzing with energy. "I've been immersed in bending my entire life, but I’ve never learned how to move like that! It’s like… a whole new style!" 

I smirk slightly. She’s always been passionate, but this level of admiration is… unexpected and definitely new. 

"Think you could show me a few tricks?" 

Before I can say anything, Bolin jumps in. "Ab-so-lutely!" 

I shoot him a look. "Bo—" 

He leans toward Korra, dramatically whispering, "Just ignore him." Then, louder: "Yeah, I could totally show you the basics!" He pauses, rubbing his chin. "Not sure how my earthbending would translate to your waterbending … but we’ll figure it out!" 

Korra crosses her arms smugly. "Won’t be a problem. I’m actually an earthbender. " 

Bolin blinks. "Wait… huh? But your whole Water Tribe getup —I just kinda figured—" 

Korra smirks. "Nope, you’re right. I’m a waterbender." Then, casually: "And a firebender." 

Bolin’s entire expression crumples in confusion. "Mmm… mhmm. I’m very confused right now." 

I smirk slightly, raising a brow. "Well, congrats, Bolin—you just brought the Avatar here. And judging by that excitement… I think she’s a fan now." 

Korra flashes a grin. "Both are true." 

Bolin’s eyes widen like he’s been struck by lightning. He whips toward me, lifting a hand to shield his mouth as if Korra can’t hear him. 

"Mako… the Avatar! " 

I let out a small chuckle, shaking my head. "Yeah, Bolin. The Avatar." I glance at Korra, who’s smirking like she’s enjoying this reaction way too much. 

And if only Bolin knew… this is just the beginning. 

You wouldn’t believe me if I told you what awaits us in the future.  

Gym.

Bolin steps forward, all enthusiasm as always. 

"All right! Let's see what you got!" 

Korra stands across from him in the gym, now out of her Water Tribe gear and looking ready to prove herself. Two stacks of earth coins sit between them. As the camera follows her movement, she shifts, arms steady, and launches the first coin. A sharp flick of her wrist sends it flying, then another, and another, each one smacking into the net with solid force. Not bad. A little stiff, though. 

Bolin nods approvingly. "That was great! Good power! But in a real match, you'd be a sitting turtle duck." 

I smirk. She doesn’t take criticism well—I can already tell by the way her shoulders tense slightly. 

"Not so upright and flatfooted!" Bolin continues, hopping on his feet before punching the air. "Stay light on your toes, right up until the moment you need to dig in and strike. Then…pop pop" 

In two smooth motions, he launches two coins. They hit almost the exact same spot on the net. Classic Bolin—his earthbending is all about flow and instinct, not just brute force. 

Korra watches, eyes wide. 

"Okay, let me try it again." 

She starts bouncing lightly, adjusting. This time, when she strikes, the movements are sharper, more precise. The coins slam into the net just as fast as Bolin’s. 

"Wow! Nice adjustment!" Bolin grins. "You're a natural at this."

I push off the wall, arms crossed, smirking. "Not bad."

Korra’s head snaps toward me, eyes narrowing. Bingo.

"Of course. I forgot how hard you are to impress." She folds her arms, irritation creeping into her voice. "What does it take?"

I shrug, keeping my expression unreadable. "Trust me, that was genuine. But I’ve seen better." I pause for effect, then stretch with an exaggerated yawn. "I'm heading to bed. You kids have fun."

Yeah, sorry, Korra. After facing the Red Lotus, Unalaq, and seeing you in the Avatar State... it’s gonna take a lot more than some good footwork to impress me now.

I turn for the stairs but glance back at her. 

"Nice to meet you, Avatar Korra." A smirk tugs at my lips. "Try not to destroy anything—you’ve got quite the reputation already."

Her face turned pink and her eyes looked like she tried to pierce my skull with glare. "How do you know that?!"

My smirk widens. "I keep up with the radio. Especially the police reports." And unfortunately for you it was Lin favorite story she was telling the rookies.

She pouts, crossing her arms tighter. "Yeah, yeah. See ya, jerk."

"See ya upstairs, bro." I nod at Bolin, then head toward the attic. 

Before I’m out of earshot, I hear Korra’s confused voice. "Upstairs? You guys live here?" 

Bolin laughs. "Yup! In the attic. It’s not fancy, but we’ve got some great views!" Then, always eager to get back to training, he claps his hands. "So, back to bending! Let’s see that combo one more time!" 

I look at them one last time before heading up to the attic. That was a good day. Korra’s just as stubborn and full of energy as I remember. Bolin is already smitten, even if he doesn’t realize it yet. Everything seems to be falling into place, just like before. 

But even with all the familiarity, there's that lingering feeling again—that small shift in the air. Maybe it’s just knowing what’s ahead, or maybe… just maybe, things are already starting to change. 

Chapter Text

Korra’s POV 

Air. Light. Fluid. Free. 

I repeat the words in my head, trying to force my body to match the philosophy. But no matter how much I practice, it doesn’t click. It doesn’t flow. 

I grit my teeth, exhaling sharply as I step forward, eyes locked on the spinning air bending gates. I can do this. I have to. 

Tenzin’s watching. His kids are watching. I take a deep breath, square my shoulders, and charge forward. 

It takes less than three seconds for everything to go wrong. 

The moment I step inside, a wooden panel smacks into my shoulder, throwing me out of balance. Before I can adjust, another slams into my back. Then my side. I stagger, arms flailing as I try to find my footing, but the spinning gates don’t let up. They keep knocking me around like a ragdoll, and before I know it— 

WHAM! 

I hit the ground, coughing, vision spinning. 

“Patience, Korra!” Tenzin calls out, his voice that frustrating blend of calm and disappointment. 

Patience. Yeah, right. 

Frustration boils over before I can stop it. I don’t think—I react. A surge of heat rushes up my arms, and before I know it, fire erupts from my fists. Flames scorch the ancient wooden gates, splintering them apart. Smoke fills the air as the once-majestic structure crumbles around me. 

Silence. 

Then I hear it—the sharp intake of breath from behind me. I turn, chest heaving, and meet Tenzin’s stunned gaze. His kids stare at me, wide-eyed. Ash lingers in the air between us. 

Tenzin's voice is quiet, but heavy. "That was a two-thousand-year-old historical treasure." His eyes squeezed shut for a moment before he exhales sharply. "What… what is wrong with you?!" 

Something inside me snaps. 

"There’s nothing wrong with me!" I throw my arms out, voice rising. "I've been practicing just like you taught me, but it isn't sinking in, okay?! It hasn't clicked like you said it would!" 

Tenzin’s expression shifts. "Korra, this isn't something you can force. If you would only listen to me—" 

"I have been!" I cut him off, my frustration spilling over. "But you know what I think? Maybe the problem isn’t me! Maybe the reason I haven’t learned air bending yet is because you’re a terrible teacher!" 

The words leave my mouth before I can stop them, and the moment they do, I see the flicker of hurt in Tenzin’s eyes. But I don’t back down. 

I don’t wait for his response. I turn on my heel and storm off, the weight of their stares burning into my back. 

I storm into my room and throw myself onto the bed, burying my face in the pillow. 

“FUUUUUUUCK! WHY CAN’T YOU JUST GET IT, KORRA?!” 

My muffled scream does nothing to help. I roll onto my back, staring at the ceiling, exhausted and drained. This sucks. I thought training would be easy—that everything would just click the moment I started. But here I am, no better than a newborn saber-tooth moose. If only I could figure it out... 

I groan, rubbing my temples. And then— 

I remember last night. The match. The way that jerk moved— 

Wait. 

My eyes widen. My breath catches. 

“THAT’S IT!” 

I bolt upright, adrenaline surging through me. Without thinking, I jump off the bed and sprint out the door, nearly knocking over Pema in the process. 

“Pema! I’m sorry but please don't tell Tenzin! He can punish me however he wants, but I really need to leave for a day—bye!” 

“Korra, wait—!” Pema calls after me, but I don’t stop. 

She sighs, resting a hand on her belly. “Teenagers… I just hope at least one of you doesn’t turn out like that.” 

Republic city  

*Third Pov* 

Korra sprints through the city, weaving between pedestrians—until she doesn’t.  

"Whoa!" 

She slams straight into someone, nearly knocking them over. 

"Hey, watch where you’re—!" The guy starts angrily, then pauses. "Wait a second… Aren’t you that fan Bolin dragged along yesterday?" 

Korra blinks. “Oh, you’re that waterbender… Hamond or something?” 

“Hasook,” he corrects flatly. 

She glances down and notices his left arm in a cast. Her brows furrow. 

“Wait—your arm?” 

Hasook sighs. “Wiped out on my motorcycle last night. Lost control, took a bad fall. At least this was my only serious injury.” 

Korra stares at him, realization dawning. “Wait, how do you plan to fight like that?!” 

“I don’t.” His voice is bitter. “After yesterday? There’s no way I’m going back just to be made fun of again.” 

Korra folds her arms, scowling. “Did you even tell them?” 

“Why should I?” 

She glares at him. "Because if they don’t know, they could get disqualified! " 

Hasook shrugs like he doesn’t care, but Korra does. Not for him —that snarky, shark-browed jerk can deal with his own problems. But Bolin? He doesn’t deserve to be blindsided like this. Korra doesn’t waste another second. She grabs Hasook by the back of his shirt and lifts him like he weighs nothing. 

"You WILL go there and explain." 

Hasook gulps, eyes wide. “O-okay, okay! I get it!” 

"Great." She grins, slinging his good arm over her shoulder and dragging him along. "I was heading there anyway." 

"Yeowch! Be careful with the arm, you psycho! " 

"Maybe don’t make me force you next time," she quips, picking up the pace. 

These two so owe her for this. 

Mako's POV 

I train alongside Bolin, both of us going through our usual drills with the equipment. 

“Dude, we should totally invite Korra to the finals,” Bolin says between breaths. 

I scoff. “Yeah, Bo, I’m pretty sure she’s just gonna sneak in like yesterday.” 

“You think?!” He grins, clearly excited. 

“ Cough —I mean, of course I knew it. Not even the Avatar can resist these .” He flexes his arms, wiggling his eyebrows. 

I smirk. “Think fast.” I chuck a medicine ball at him. It slams into his chest, knocking him off balance and sending him rolling across the floor with it. 

“Yeah, you’re definitely irresistible, bro.” 

“Very funny,” he grumbles, tossing the ball back at me. “Anyway, those moves you pulled yesterday—what was that ?” 

I catch the ball effortlessly, smirking. “Would you believe I dreamed of them?” 

Bolin raises an eyebrow, clearly unimpressed. "Oh sure, because that makes total sense," he says, catching his breath. "You just dreamed up a whole new fighting style overnight?" 

I shrug, still smirking. "What can I say? I’m the talented one; you’re the pretty one." 

"Okay, first of all, thank you for noticing," Bolin says, grinning. "Second, I call bullshit ." 

Before Bolin can press me further, the door slams open. I turn just in time to see Korra storm in, practically dragging Hasook behind her like a sack of potatoes. Okay, this is completely new. Yesterday was the last time we saw him, and that was supposed to be until Kuvira's siege ended but that is over three years away from now, not just a day. And Korra? She should’ve been arriving until moments before we got disqualified that night. This is... different from my past life. 

"Hey, guys, you two owe me for this," she says with a smile, not slowing down. "He has something to tell you." 

Hasook groans. "I told you, I was gonna—ow! Careful with the arm, you lunatic!" 

I frown, stepping forward. "What’s going on?" 

Korra stops in front of us, arms crossed. "Your teammate here was planning to bail without telling you." 

Bolin's eyes widen. "Wait, what?!" 

Hasook glares at her but then sighs. "Look, I messed up yesterday. And, uh... I also messed up riding my bike after." He lifts his injured arm for emphasis. 

Bolin’s jaw drops. "Dude!" 

I cross my arms, not really surprised—it’s déjà vu from my first life. "So what? You were just gonna let us find out last minute?" 

Hasook looks away, guilt flashing across his face. "I figured you'd be better off without me anyway." 

I exhale sharply, rubbing my temple. That explains so much—so that's why he never showed up for the match in my past life. 

"We are going to talk about this, Hasook. And, by the way, how was it being dragged around the city by the Avatar ?" I smile, mocking him a little. 

"AVATAR?!" Hasook says, his eyes wide in disbelief. 

"Yeah, can you believe it? The Avatar is a fan of our team!" Bolin says excitedly, turning to Hasook. Then he pivots and scowls at him. "Wait, I’m angry at you!" He storms off, muttering under his breath. 

I look after him, amused. "Bolin, the training’s not over." 

A silence settles in. Hasook just stands there awkwardly as Bolin come back trying to find excuse for himself. "Oh, I know. I just... need to feed Pabu." 

"Pabu’s here," I point to the fire ferret, lazily sprawled out on one of the mats. 

Hasook freezes for a moment, blinking. "You brought Pabu to practice?" 

"Yeah," I say, crossing my arms, "he’s a part of the team, too. He’s good moral support." 

Hasook laughs weakly. "Right, right. How could I forget?" 

I grin. "Exactly." 

I sigh, looking at Korra with a smirk. "Sooo, I guess we owe you. Sorry, but we're not exactly the richest." 

Korra shrugs. "Oh, I don’t want any monetary compensation." 

That gives me an idea—a stupid, horrible, idiotic idea. But I just can’t pass up this opportunity. Asami... Korra, forgive me for what I'm about to say, 

I let out a deep, dramatic sigh, my expression turning tragic. "Oh... I understand." I glance away, as if accepting some great burden. Then, with an exaggerated sniff, I turn to Bolin and Hasook. "Take Pabu and go for a walk. I’ll handle this." 

I start unstrapping my equipment, lowering my gaze like a man preparing for the inevitable. "Please… be gentle." 

Korra’s face twists in horror, turning completely red. "WAIT, WAIT, WAIT! WHOA, WHOA, WHOA—THAT'S NOT WHAT I MEANT!" She flails her arms wildly, her entire body tensing. "STOP! STOP RIGHT NOW!" 

I can’t hold it in anymore. Laughter bursts out of me, uncontrollably. I double over, gasping between chuckles. "Hahaha—oh, spirits, I'm sorry! I couldn't resist! I always wanted to try that!" 

Bolin and Hasook stare at me, completely dumbfounded. Then they slowly turn to Korra… then back to me… then at each other. Pabu tilts his head, chittering in what I can only assume is judgment. 

Korra, still beet red, glares daggers at me. Then, without warning, she lunges. 

"THAT WAS NOT FUNNY, YOU ASSHOLE!" 

I barely dodge, her fist swinging inches past my face. She chases me around the gym, yelling threats and swinging wildly. 

Bolin, still processing, blinks rapidly. "Did… did Mako just make a joke?" 

Hasook shakes his head. "I think he finally snapped after hearing too many of your jokes." 

I’m still laughing, even as Korra tries to murder me. And honestly? Even if I die here, it’ll be completely worth it. 

Half an hour later 

I press an ice pack against my head. Luckily, Korra had been too exhausted to do much more than give me a bump. The four of us sit around, still trying to figure out our next move. 

"Still, we're screwed," I say. 

Bolin frowns. "What do you mean, bro?" 

I sigh. "I mean, it’s gonna be impossible to find a waterbender in less than a day—one who's good enough to compete and knows the rules." 

"Can’t you ask one of the guys from the teams that got knocked out?" Korra suggests. 

Bolin shakes his head. "Nah. Rules say you can only compete on one team per tournament." 

Korra shrugs, then places a hand on her chest. "Well then… how about me?" She smirks. "I am a top-notch waterbender, if I do say so myself." 

Bolin blinks. "But… you’re the Avatar." He turns to me. "Isn’t that, like… cheating?" 

Korra crosses her arms. "Not if I only use waterbending." 

I act like I’m thinking it over, then smirk. "You’re crazy, you know that? …But you know what? Why not? You’re in." 

Hasook and Bolin stare at me, then exclaim in unison, " She’s in?! " 

Bolin, recovering fast, grins. "Yes!" He jumps up with excitement. 

Hasook stands up too. "Okay, well, since everything’s settled, I’ll just—" 

I grab his ear before he can slip away. 

"Not so fast, wannabe drifter." 

"Yeowch! What the—?!" 

"You and Bolin are gonna teach her the rules," I say, smirking. "All the dos and don’ts for waterbenders in the arena. You broke it, you bought it." 

Hasook groans. Bolin just shrugs. Korra, on the other hand, looks way too excited. 

This is gonna be interesting.  

"I need to take care of something first. I’ll be back in a few hours." 

Pabu jumps onto my shoulder, curling his tail around my neck. 

"Oh, you wanna come too?" I scratch under his chin, earning a pleased sound. "Alright, sure." 

"Try not to destroy everything while I’m gone." 

Bolin waves a hand. "Okay, moooom ." 

I smirk. "And now you’re washing the dishes today." 

"OH, COME ON!" 

I chuckle, heading out. First thing’s first—since this is gonna take some time, I should probably swing by Air Temple Island.  

Korra told me about her fight with Tenzin in my last life—how she blew up at him, broke some ancient airbending relic, then stormed off. Maybe I can do something about it this time. 

After a long, boring taxi ride— spirits, I miss my bike —I finally reach the dock leading to the island. Just as I step forward, a White Lotus guard moves to block me. 

"Hold it right there, punk," he barks. "This isn’t some vacation resort. This is the home of the last living airbenders. You really think we’re just gonna let anyone waltz in?" 

Ah, right. Last time I came here for the first time, Korra was already on the Fire Ferrets, so the guards knew me. Guess I’ll have to put my years of police experience to good use. 

I straighten, fixing him with a sharp glare. "No, you don’t. But unless you want to explain to Councilman Tarrlok why his message never reached Master Tenzin—because some arrogant guard decided his uniform made him above the law—I’ll be more than happy to let him know." 

The guard pales, immediately stiffening into a salute. "I—I’m so sorry! We weren’t expecting a message from Councilman Tarrlok!" 

"Of course you weren’t," I say, crossing my arms. "After all, you’re not paid to think. Now get out of my way." 

"Y-yes, sir!" 

I step past him with Pabu still perched on my shoulder, tail flicking in amusement. 

Too easy.  

Air Temple Island 

This place hasn’t changed a bit. The air here is still miles better than in Republic City—clean, crisp, almost refreshing enough to make me forget I was just in a sweaty probending gym. 

I glance up at the temple, remembering something Chief once told me. It used to have four towers… at least until Tenzin broke up with her.  

I shudder at the thought. 

Before I can dwell on it, a blur of orange and yellow rushes toward me. 

"Hey! Who are you? What are you doing here? How did you get here? Why are your eyebrows so funny? What’s that on your shoulder?" 

Ah yes. Ikki. The greatest chatterbox in Air Nomad history. 

I smile despite myself. I still remember her speech after earning her airbending tattoos—five hours of nonstop talking. Some people even theorized she’d developed a technique that let her speak without needing air. Turns out, she did —a breathing method that let her inhale while talking. Honestly? Just as impressive. 

I start counting on my fingers. 

"I’m Mako. I came to talk to Master Tenzin about Korra. I tricked the guards. My eyebrows look like this because I shape them like this so they remind me of my mom’s. And this is Pabu he is—

Jinora’s voice cuts in smoothly. 

"That is a fire ferret," she says matter-of-factly, stepping forward with a book tucked under one arm. "An arboreal mammal common to the bamboo forests of the central Earth Kingdom."  

I smirk Hi Jinora. Good to see my favorite bookworm again, And the only woman I was never awkward around. Sorry, Chief, but talking to you is like trying to defuse a bomb.  

I look at her and smile, "Well, someone has to show off their intelligence." 

"Exactly," She say, crossing her arms. 

"But anyway," she continues, "how do you know Korra?" 

I smirk. "Would you believe she sneaked into the probending arena?" 

Jinora barely hesitates. "Definitely." 

Ikki nods. "Totally." 

A new voice chimes in. "For sure." 

Before I can react, something small and solid lands on my head.  

"Aaah—!" I instinctively grab at it, panic flaring. Not because I’m scared—no, I’ve dealt with worse. But because I refuse to let master fartbender mess up my hair. 

Meelo. 

I grimace, holding him at arm’s length. This little gremlin—if the airbenders hadn’t reappeared after Vaatu’s defeat, Meelo alone would’ve repopulated the nation. The guy was notorious. Just in Republic City, there were 47 separate court cases about alimony for women he had "shown his techniques" to. Some of them were already married.  

Yeah. Somehow, this pint-sized menace became the most well-known airbender of our generation. Probably why, back in my first life, he never got his tattoos. Turns out, sleeping around and skipping out on child support isn’t the kind of legacy the Air Nation wants to be known for. 

Meelo grins down at me. "Dad’s meditating in the pavilion, so I guess you have to wait, Shark-Brows. " 

I groan, lifting him off my head and setting him down. "Why does everyone focus on my eyebrows?" 

Ikki leans in, examining my face. "Because they’re so big ." 

Jinora nods. "And very... angular ." 

Meelo crosses his arms, smirking. "And they make you look angry all the time. Like you’re about to arrest someone for existing." 

I sigh. "Great. Thanks for the analysis, guys." 

Ikki beams. "You’re welcome!" 

I sigh. "I guess I can wait for a bit." 

Looking around, my eyes land on a set of spinning gates. I tilt my head, feigning curiosity. "What’s that?" 

Jinora perks up. "Oh, those are the airbending gates. We had to install new ones after Korra… burned some of them." 

I blink. "...She burned them?" 

Jinora throws her hands up. "RIGHT?! She literally acts worse than Meelo sometimes! Do you know how hard it is to have a role model like that?!" 

I nod, suppressing a smirk. "I can imagine. Sorry for your loss." 

Jinora clears her throat, shifting back into lecture mode. "Ahem. Anyway, airbending is a highly defensive discipline. It’s essential to develop the instinct to avoid and evade conflict, following the path of least resistance. The goal of the exercise is to maneuver through the gates without touching them. We have to learn to switch directions at a moment’s notice in order to get to the other side. Forcing your way through will just get you smacked by the panels." 

Oh, I remember this. When Korra dragged us through it, we spent the whole night covered in ice packs. Aah, nostalgia. 

I rub my chin, pretending to think. "Could I… try it? You know, unless it’s forbidden for outsiders?" 

Jinora hesitates. "Weeell—" 

She doesn’t even get to finish. 

Meelo and Ikki immediately grab me by the arms and start dragging me toward the gates. 

"Jinora, Meelo, Ikki—!" 

Ikki waves her off. "Come on, it’s just once!" 

I sigh. Yeah, they definitely just want to see me get wrecked. Good to know. Well unfortunately for you evil gremlins I have decades of experience. 

*Jinora’s POV* 

Honestly, I’m really curious about this guy. He just shows up and acts like he’s known us for years. Is this what Mom meant by stranger danger? But then again, he does know Korra—there’s no mistaking it. The way he talks about her, like he’s seen all of her worst moments firsthand… He’s definitely been around her before. 

Well, whatever. Right now, I just want to see what he’s planning to do. I really hope he doesn’t destroy the gates like my sister-from-another-mother did. 

Meelo and Ikki set the gates in motion while he hands me his fire ferret—Pabu, right?—and steps forward. My siblings grin, bracing for impact. We all expect him to get smacked around at least a little. 

And then… 

Wow.  

The way he moves—it’s like he’s done this before . He weaves through the spinning gates like it’s second nature, not even grazing one. Every step, every turn, flows effortlessly, like he belongs here. Meelo and Ikki stare, mouths hanging open, and honestly? Same. Even for us, this wasn’t easy at the start, and I know he’s not an airbender. 

Finally, he jumps off and lands smoothly on his feet at the other end. 

He grins. "Sooooo… was that good?" 

I don’t even think—I launch myself at him, knees digging into his chest as I grab his scarf and yank him forward, barely keeping myself from toppling over. 

" HOW DID YOU DO THAT?! " 

He blinks. "I just… did?" 

" I can see that, but that doesn’t explain anything! " I shake him like a ragdoll. Pacifist vow be damned , I will get my answer! 

He just laughs, gripping my hips and lifting me off him like I weigh nothing before setting me back down. 

"Okay, okay, calm down, Butterfly," he says, smirking. "It’s part of my job. Pro-benders can’t just dodge every incoming attack—we have to go with the flow. Some do it with solid defense blocking every, but others—like me—learn to react rather than dodge ." 

I frown. " What? " 

He gestures toward the gates. "Think of it this way—when you go through the gates, do you dodge them?" 

I shake my head. " No, I— " 

"You move ," he finishes for me. "You don’t just change course—you let your body flow smoothly without stopping. It’s one continuous motion. Kinda like dancing." 

I stare at him, processing his words. " That’s… " 

" Very accurate, " Tenzin’s voice cuts in. 

Mako POV 

Tenzin. He and Lin were practically unofficial members of Team Avatar—at least until more airbenders showed up. Then I guess that title went to Opal and Jinora. Damn , if you really think about it, most of the actually useful stuff was done by them, not us. Kinda depressing. 

I stand before him and bow slightly. "It’s nice to meet you in person, Master Tenzin." 

He folds his arms, raising an eyebrow. "From what I heard, you had a message from Councilman Tarrlok… but I’m guessing that’s not true?" 

I scratch the back of my head. "Yeah, I just needed a way in quickly. It’s about—" 

"Korra," he interrupts, already knowing. 

"Yeah." 

Tenzin sighs, rubbing his temples. "Come with me." 

We sit across from each other at the table, with Pema seated nearby.

"Aaaand that’s the situation," I finish. 

Tenzin folds his arms, frowning. "I’m sorry, but I cannot allow Korra to waste her time on such a brutish sport when she should be focusing on her training." 

Wow. Harsh. 

"I completely understand where you’re coming from, Master Tenzin," I say evenly, "but I don’t think you actually have a say in this matter." 

His eyes narrow. "And what exactly is that supposed to mean?" 

"I mean that you assume you can just lock her up and get her to listen to you. But teenagers don’t work like that. Unfortunately, you only have two options: either you don’t know what they’re doing, or you do—and you help them through their mistakes. Because, oh boy, they will make plenty of them." 

Pema smiles. "That’s exactly what I told you, honey." 

"Pema, please," Tenzin sighs before turning back to me. "And you say that as if you have any real knowledge of raising children. What would your parents think of you—" 

"They’re dead." 

Silence. 

I cut him off before he can finish. "I was eight when it happened. Since then, I’ve been raising my younger brother while living on the streets. So please, don’t try to lecture me on how to take care of kids—I’ve been doing it for ten years." 

Maybe I went a little overboard, but there are some things I won’t let slide. My pride in raising Bolin is one of them. Just like how I refused to let Korra drag General Iroh’s fleet into a civil war—all while putting them at risk of imprisonment for desertion or worse. 

Tenzin looks at me differently now. "...I’m sorry for your loss." 

I nod. "It happened years ago. But that’s exactly why this tournament is so important to us. And, as you saw earlier, there are things Korra can learn out there—not locked away on this island. After all, air is the element of freedom, isn’t it?" 

Pema smirks at her husband, giving him a look that practically screams I told you so. 

Tenzin sighs, rubbing his temples. "...Fine. I suppose there is some merit in what you’re saying. But I will be supervising her during the match to make sure it truly benefits her." 

I grin. "Of course." 

"Then I suppose I’ll see you tonight." 

"Thank you, Councilman." 

"Don’t thank me. I still think it’s barbaric." 

"Harsh, but fair," I chuckled. 

Night – Pro-Bending Arena 

Korra stands fully geared up while Hasook gives her a final rundown of the rules. I glance at the stands and spot Tenzin sitting with his kids. Another change, but not an unwelcome one.  

I clap my hands together. "Alright, guys, huddle up." 

Korra and Bolin step in, forming a tight circle with me. 

"This is a big night," I say, looking at both of them. "Korra, don’t do anything too fancy or aggressive. I know you’re excited, but this is a team sport." 

Korra salutes. "You got it, Captain." 

Her helmet immediately slips awkwardly over her eyes. She fumbles to fix it. 

Yeah, sure. I totally believe you.  

I turn to Bolin. "No showboating." 

"But—" 

"You can … after we win, okay?" 

He grins. "Okay, Momko ." 

I roll my eyes and ruffle his hair. "Good boy." 

I crack my knuckles and smirk. "Alright then—let’s send them swimming." 

Both of them pump their fists. "Yeah!!" 

As we step onto the platform, Hasook sends me a thumbs-up. I smirk and return the gesture. 

Time for a little fun. 

Third person 

The scene cuts to a side shot of the arena as the Fire Ferrets take their positions at the center line. 

Shiro Shinobi (voice-over): "Looks like the Fire Ferrets have ferreted out a replacement waterbender for the injured Hasook. Let’s see if she’s another diamond in the rough like the brothers from the school of hard knocks!"  

The camera zooms in on the two teams. Korra fidgets with her oversized gear, adjusting her helmet as the referee steps forward. 

The whistle blows. The bell rings. 

Korra grins and immediately sends a powerful water blast with her foot, knocking the opposing waterbender back into the second zone. 

Korra (excitedly): "Woohoo!" 

She barely finishes celebrating before an earth disc slams into her chest, knocking her back into zone two. 

Mako grits his teeth and facepalms. That’s exactly why I warned her…  

The teams continue exchanging attacks. Korra quickly recovers, pulling up water and launching another strike—only to be hit square in the stomach by an earth disc, knocking her off balance. She stumbles but catches herself, jumping up and retaliating with a water blast from her feet. 

As she lands, her foot crosses the line. 

Referee (blows whistle, pointing): "Foul! Over the line! Move back to zone three!" 

Korra (frustrated, muttering as she moves back): "Ugh! I’ll show you over the line…" 

Mako and Bolin stand firm, much more composed thanks to their years of experience. In Mako’s case, nearly a decade of real fights. 

Shiro Shinobi (voice-over): "The Platypus Bears take round one!"  

The bell rings, signaling the next round. 

Shiro Shinobi (voice-over): "The Platypus Bears know a green player when they see one, and they’re focusing the brunt of their attacks on this poor girl!"  

Korra barely has time to react before she’s assaulted by a barrage of fire, water, and earth. She manages to deflect a water blast and throws up a shield to block the next attacks, but she’s completely on the defensive. She quickly counters with her own water strike but is met with another relentless assault. 

Grunting in frustration, Korra raises two earth discs to block an incoming triple-element attack. The explosion clears, and suddenly— 

Shiro Shinobi (voice-over, shocked): "Wait a minute! Did that waterbender just… earthbend?!"  

The crowd gasps. The opposing team stares in shock. 

A whistle blows. 

Referee (hesitant): "Foul! I… think?" 

Korra freezes, then lets out an awkward laugh. Her helmet slips over her eyes before she quickly pushes it back up, grinning sheepishly. 

Mako sighs, rubbing his temple. Some things never change.  

Shiro Shinobi (voice-over): "Did I see that right? Hold on, folks, we’re waiting for the referee’s official call, but… no way! You’ve gotta be kidding me! She’s the Avatar, folks! Playing in a pro-bending match! Can you believe that?!"  

As we wait for the referee Korra aproach us her smile fades. She lowers her head, mumbling, "Sorry…" 

Bolin (nervous whisper): "You think they’ll disqualify us?" 

Mako steps closer, resting a hand on Korra’s head. "Nah. This is the qualification final, and the Avatar just joined the match. No way they’re passing up that opportunity." 

Korra lifts her head slightly, her confidence returning with a small smile. 

The referee raises his hand. 

Referee (firmly): "The Avatar will be permitted to continue, so long as she solely bends water!"  

The crowd erupts into cheers. 

Mako smirks at her. "See?" 

The Platypus Bears throw their hands up in protest. 

Platypus Bears: "Awww, come on!"  

The bell rings, signaling the match to resume. The Fire Ferrets take their positions while the Platypus Bears waste no time launching their next attack. 

Close-up of the Platypus Bears' earthbender as he stomps the ground, sending an earth coin flying. The camera zooms out as the rest of the team coordinates their assault—fire, water, and earth all aimed in Korra’s direction. 

Shiro Shinobi (voice-over): "She may be the Avatar, but she’s no pro-bender, and the Platypus Bears are intent on exploiting that weakness!"  

Korra reacts fast, whipping away the incoming earth discs with water while dodging a fire blast. She backflips under another attack and crosses her arms in front of her face just in time to block another fiery strike. 

Shiro Shinobi (voice-over): "They're giving her everything they've got, and right now… her best just isn't good enough!"  

A rapid barrage follows. A fire blast clips her side. An earth coin slams into her stomach. A water bullet crashes against her head. Korra stumbles backward, unable to regain her balance. 

A wide shot captures her tumbling past the edge— 

And then— 

Splash! 

She crashes into the water below. 

Shiro Shinobi (voice-over): "Aaaaand she's in the drink!"  

She kicks forward underwater, propelling herself toward the platform. As she surfaces, she gasps for air, water streaming down her face. Blinking against the bright arena lights, she shakes her head to clear it. 

A shadow falls over her. 

Tenzin stands at the edge of the platform, arms crossed, expression unreadable. His posture is rigid, silent judgment hanging in the air. 

Korra (nervously): "Oh… hey, Tenzin. I thought you didn't like coming to these matches."  

She chuckles awkwardly, climbing out of the water. Standing before Tenzin, she braces herself for a scolding. 

Tenzin’s expression softens. 

Tenzin: "I know I can’t control what you do… but next time, at least be honest with me."  

Korra: "Wha—?"  

Tenzin: "Your captain gave me some advice. And for once, I think it was worth listening to."  

He places her helmet back on her head. 

Tenzin: "Now go finish this. Not as a waterbender. Not as an airbender. But as Korra."  

Korra’s eyes widen before her face lights up with a grin. She suddenly lifts Tenzin into a bear hug. 

Korra: "Thank you, thank you, thank you!"  

She sets him down and bolts toward the Fire Ferrets, while Tenzin sighs and walks back to his family. 

Korra steps into the nearby elevator. The elevator rises, bringing her back to the platform. 

Korra (guilty): "Guys… I'm really sorry."  

Mako: "Don’t worry. Did you have a good talk?"  

Korra smiles slightly, a faint blush dusting her cheeks. 

Korra: "Thanks, Cap."  

She hesitates before muttering, "If only I could dodge better…"  

Mako smirks. 

Mako: "You're too focused."  

Korra (confused): "What?"  

Mako shrugs. 

Mako: "I can’t explain it well, but… rather than focusing on one thing at a time, think about how you can stay in motion."  

Korra: "I don’t get it."  

Mako chuckles. 

Mako: "You will… trust me."  

Round Three Begins  

Ring Announcer (voice-over): "The Platypus Bears win Round Two!" 

The six players take their positions. 

Shiro Shinobi (voice-over): "The Platypus Bears come out swinging, targeting the Ferret brothers! They’ve got them pinned in the corner, unable to come to the Avatar's rescue! And boy, does she need it!" 

The opposing waterbender raises a stream from the grate and sends a rapid barrage at Bolin. He blocks the first strike but is quickly overwhelmed. The firebender relentlessly attacks Mako, keeping him dodging with no chance to counter. 

The Platypus Bears press forward, driving Mako and Bolin into the corner of Zone One, bombarding them with water blasts. 

Korra struggles against the opposing fire and earthbenders, constantly on the defensive, barely holding her ground. 

Tenzin, get back in his seat with his kids. 

Korra dodges an earth coin but takes a direct hit from a water blast. She stumbles, pushed back once more. 

Tenzin exhales sharply, rubbing his temple. 

The buzzer sounds. 

Shiro Shinobi (voice-over): "Looks like the Avatar’s pro-bending debut is about to be cut short! She’s been pushed back to Zone Three, and the water is calling her name!" 

Korra teeters on the edge, arms pinwheeling for balance. Another earth coin comes flying—she barely dodges. Her frustration fades, replaced by something else. 

Focus. 

Shiro Shinobi (voice-over): "It's only a matter of time before—" 

Korra exhales, shifting into an airbender stance. 

"Stay in motion… breathe… like a leaf in the wind."  

She sidesteps. The firebender misses. 

She pivots. The earthbender’s attack strikes empty space. 

She twists. The waterbender’s blast crashes harmlessly past her. 

Shiro Shinobi (voice-over): "Hold the phone! Stop the presses! She's still in the game, folks! And she's moving like an entirely different player! All of a sudden, the Platypus Bears' strikes are only hitting air!" 

The firebender grits his teeth and attacks again. 

Korra flows effortlessly between their strikes, light on her feet, moving with precision—like an airbender. 

Tenzin watches, eyes widening in surprise. 

Tenzin (muttering, dumbfounded): "How about that?" 

His kids are on the edge of their seats, cheering as Korra weaves through the attacks. 

The Platypus Bears are exhausted. Their movements are sluggish. Their attacks lack power. 

A water blast heads for Mako and Bolin. 

They brace for impact— 

But the attack loses momentum and splashes harmlessly to the ground. 

Shiro Shinobi (voice-over): "The Platypus Bears are out of juice! But Mako and Bolin? They're still fresh and ready to fight!" 

Mako and Bolin exchange a glance. 

They smirk. 

Mako & Bolin (in sync, grinning): "Lights out, boys." 

Mako and Bolin waste no time countering. 

Mako strikes first, launching rapid fire blasts at the opposing earthbender. Bolin quickly joins in, hurling earth coins to back up his brother. 

The Platypus Bears struggle under the onslaught. The earthbender stumbles as a coin slams into his chest, while the waterbender is sent sprawling by a combined fire-and-water attack. 

Korra spins, building momentum as she gathers water into a powerful bullet. 

The momentum shifts. The Fire Ferrets push forward, hammering their opponents with relentless attacks. The Platypus Bears are forced onto the defensive, struggling to regain control. 

Mako fires three consecutive blasts. Each one strikes true, knocking the waterbender back, past zone after zone—until he topples into the water. 

The earthbender barely has time to react before a well-aimed earth coin smashes into him. Off balance, he stumbles—only to be hit by a barrage of water and fire. He flails as he's driven back—straight into the water. 

The last remaining Platypus Bear fights to stay in the game, but two swift water blasts strike him in succession. He teeters on the edge— 

And tumbles over. 

In the moat, two of his teammates are already swimming when he crashes in beside them. 

The bell rings, loud and triumphant. 

Shiro Shinobi (voice-over): "Knockout!" 

A sudden cheer erupts from the stands. 

Tenzin: "Woohoo!" 

Forgetting himself in the moment, Tenzin throws both hands in the air, grinning as he pumps his fists. He even jumps in excitement. 

Then—silence. 

Noticing the amused stares of the nearby spectators—and his own kids smirking at him—Tenzin hastily composes himself. He straightens his robes, clears his throat, and with forced dignity, turns on his heel and walks away with his family. 

Shiro Shinobi (voice-over): "The Fire Ferrets come from waaay behind and steal the win!" 

The crowd erupts once more. 

The scoreboard flashes—the Fire Ferrets’ name gleaming in bold red letters: WINNERS . 

Shiro Shinobi (voice-over): "What an upset, folks! The rookies, Avatar in tow, have nabbed a place in the championship tournament! I can’t believe it!" 

The stadium roars in celebration. 

Korra looks around, beaming with joy as the cheers of the crowd wash over her. 

Bolin, grinning ear to ear, dramatically cups a hand behind his ear, basking in the applause. 

Korra laughs and strides over to him. They share an enthusiastic high-five. 

Korra & Bolin (cheering): "Yeah! Yes!" 

From the stands, Hasook waves excitedly, cheering for the team’s victory, with Pabu perched proudly on his shoulder. 

Korra and Bolin turn to Mako, their smiles widening as he approaches. 

Mako smirks. "Give me a high five, Ferrets."  

Before he even finishes, Korra and Bolin slap his hands with solid, resounding high-fives. The trio bursts into laughter, then instinctively pull each other into a group hug. 

For Mako, the moment feels nostalgic—almost perfect. If he didn’t count the absence of Asami, everything right now felt just right. 

Korra’s POV  

The cool night air brushes against my skin as I walk through Air Temple Island. The moon hangs high in the sky, casting a soft glow over everything. I see air bending gates set at training ground some clearly brand new, piece of history my ass. Workers are busy on the sidewalk repairing some of the airbending gates I, uh… accidentally destroyed. I spot Tenzin overseeing the repairs, his arms crossed as he nods in approval at the progress. 

I hesitate for a second before stepping forward. 

"I'm really sorry... about everything I said this morning." My voice is quieter than usual, but I mean every word. 

Tenzin glances back at me, then turns fully to face me. 

"I was really frustrated with myself," I continue, motioning toward my chest before gesturing at him. "And I took it out on you."  

He watches me for a moment, then sighs. "I think I owe you an apology too. I was trying to teach you patience, but I lost mine."  

I let out a breath I didn’t even realize I was holding. "No hard feelings?" I ask hopefully. 

Tenzin’s lips twitch upward. "Of course not."  

Then, to my surprise, he nods approvingly. "By the way, you were really good out there tonight. You moved just like an airbender."  

My eyes widen. "So you really watched everything?"  

Tenzin nods. "Both me and the kids. Meelo already asked me to book seats for the whole season." His tone is dry, but I can tell he’s amused. "Pro-bending turned out to be the perfect teaching tool for you. And yes, I know you probably want to stay with the team. As long as you don’t skip your training here, I don’t see a problem with it."  

For a second, my brain stops working. Then— 

"YAAAAAAAAAS!"  

Before I know it, I’m circling him in a tight bear hug, practically bouncing on my feet. "You won’t regret it!"  

Tenzin, now gasping for air, wheezes out, "I already do."  

I grin, finally letting go before literally sprinting back to my room. 

I CAN’T WAIT. 

Mako Pov  

I bought a pack of weed cigarettes—another thing from my past to take the edge off. I used to smoke regular ones until Lin stopped me, saying she didn’t want her officers dying before sixty. Well, that went well, Chief—I died at fifty. 

Honestly, drugs and alcohol barely work on lightning benders. Something about controlling our energy negates most of the effects. You want us drunk? Bring cactus juice or five barrels of undiluted alcohol. Same with weed—the only thing it does is lighten our mood a little. 

Anyway, what. A. Day. So many things changed, and I’m not sure if it’s for better or worse. But I do know one thing—it felt nostalgic. While it’s terrifying to think about what more my decisions could change, it’s also kind of exciting. 

I’m near our home when I spot Hasook. 

“You’re leaving?” 

Hasook nods. “Yeah. Not much for me to do now, especially with the Avatar as competition.” 

This is how it’s supposed to happen. No need for me to interfere. But... 

“How about you stay?” 

“Mako...” 

“Listen. If one of us gets injured at the last minute, there’s almost no chance of finding a substitute. You already know our training regimen.” 

“Yeah, but what’s the point of one substitute for a waterbender?” 

I smirk. “Who said it’s just for a waterbender?” 

“What do you—” Hasook’s eyes widen. “Oh.” 

“Yeah. If me or Bolin ever need a sub, Korra can step in for us, and you can take the waterbender spot.” 

I extend my hand. “What do you say, team?” 

He sighs, then shakes it. “You know what? Let’s do it, Momko.” 

“Great. Oh, and by the way, since the official tournament starts soon, we’re probably back to training first thing in the morning.” 

“Wha—?!” 

“No backsies! See you tomorrow. Goodnight.” 

“Mako, you son of a—!” 

I grin, shutting the door behind me. What’s one more change in this mess? Who knows—maybe it’ll even be fun. 

I glance at Air Temple Island, knowing Korra’s there. Then at Bolin, fast asleep with Pabu curled up beside him. Finally, I look out at Republic City, where Asami is probably breaking a few driving laws on her motorbike. 

I stand above my city—my home. When I joined the force, I barely had time to stop and look at it like this. Always working, always running, always obeying.

My gaze darkens. I won’t be just another cog in the machine. Not again. This time, I take control. I decide what needs to be done. No more chains. No more orders.

A sharp gasp escapes me. My breath quickens. My heartbeat pounds, strong and relentless. A heat coils in my chest, electric, exhilarating.

Is this what ambition feels like?

I like it.

Chapter Text

Mako's POV   

It’s been a week since Korra officially joined. Aside from Hasook training with us, everything has stayed the same. We’re in the Pro-Bending Arena’s training gym when a large ball flies through the air.  

Korra catches it.  

Korra (dismayed): "What’s the big idea making me train this early in the morning?" (whispers) "The morning is evil."   

Ah yes, mornings are evil. If Korra had a catchphrase, it’d be either this or “I was looking for the bathroom.” Even years later, Asami would still complain about how impossible it was to move the sleeping rock known as Avatar Korra before noon.  

Bolin (grinning): "We’re the rookies, so we get the worst time slot in the gym."   

Korra tosses the ball to him, and he catches it.  

I catch it as Bolin throws it my way. "And you’re the rookiest of us all. Sorry we can’t bring you hot cocoa in bed, but that’s life."   

Hasook (grumbling): "Easy for you to say. You’re a firebender. You have a clock built inside your head."   

I scowl. "Okay, first of all, that whole ‘firebenders wake with the sun’ thing? It’s a total myth. And not even a good one."   

I hate that myth—mostly because I wish it were true. Do you know how hard it is to wake up before every single subordinate in the police force just to set an example? But two can play this game.  

"I don’t see you two standing in the middle of the night basking in the moonlight like wolves."   

Korra : "Hey!"   

She hurls the ball back at me—hard. It smacks straight into my stomach, flipping me backward and slamming me onto my back with a loud thud .  

I groan.  

Ha. Joke’s on you, Korra—I knew that was coming. Barely hurt.  

At least, that’s what I tell myself as I look up to see her standing over me, arms crossed, smug as ever.  

Damn, I missed that look.  

I didn’t realize how much I missed her. Or Asami. The two of them spent years traveling the world, helping people, while I stayed behind in the city—stuck behind a desk, drowning in paperwork.  

My fingers curl into a fist.  

Another memory that stings— a lot .  

She glances from me to over her shoulder, looking at someone entering the gym.  

Butakha: "There are my little hard-working street urchins."  

Ah yes, the man I was perfectly happy to forget after my pro-bending career ended. Good. Fucking cheap bastard. I wouldn’t be surprised if he put his own kids in debt just to keep them under his control. In short fuck him!  

Butakha: "It's an honor to finally meet you, Avatar."  

Korra (somewhat annoyed): "And you are...?"   

Butakha (taking off his hat): "Butakha. I run this whole pro-bending shebang." (Puts his hat back on.)  

Korra, already irritated, walks away. Meanwhile, Butakha pulls out a wad of cash and drops it into my outstretched hand.  

Butakha: "Here's your winnings from the last match."  

Bolin, Hasook, and Korra all smile at the sight of money—yeah, wait for it, guys.  

I flash a fake smile and start handing back the cash he’s going to take anyway.  

"First, we owe you for the Avatar's new gear." (Give more.) "Gym and equipment rentals from last month." (Even more.) "Rent on our apartment." (Finally, I hand him the small amount that’s left.) "And a personal loan for groceries."  

Then I glance at Bolin, grinning wide. "By the way, Bo—if you try to do it behind my back one more time, I swear I’ll send you to the Air Temple for a haircut."   

If looks could kill, I’d be guilty of fratricide right now.  

Bolin lets out a panicked yelp and ducks behind Korra, clutching his head.  

Bolin: "HOW DO YOU KNOW?! Also, I’m a growing boy—I need carbs!"  

Butakha (leaning in, hand on my shoulder): "Oh, and one more small item of business—the Fire Ferrets need to ante up thirty thousand yuans for the championship pot."   

Bolin (staring, stunned): "Thirty thousand yuans?!"   

Pabu sways his tail for balance as Bolin’s head dips forward in shock.  

Butakha (casually): "Sorry, kids. You got ‘til the end of the week to come up with the dough, or else, you're out of the tournament."   

Bolin feebly reaches after Butakha as he walks away. Korra steps up as both Bolin and Hasook stare at the ground with grim expressions.  

Yeah, just like last time. Honestly, I was hoping he’d get hit by a car on his way here after all the changes I made.  

Bolin (hopefully): "You wouldn't happen to have a secret Avatar bank account overflowing with gold, would you?"   

Korra (pulling out her empty pockets): "I got nothing." (Shrugs.) "I’ve never really needed money." (Softly smiles.) "I’ve always had people taking care of me."   

Hasook: "Oof. You shouldn’t have said that."  

I stiffen. My grip tightens around the bag as I start packing up. "Then I wouldn’t say you have nothing."   

I know she didn’t mean it like that, but it still makes me angry.  

Korra (guilty, apologetic): "Sorry, I didn’t mean—"   

Bolin (softly): "No, it’s all right. It’s just…" (Voice drops slightly.) "Ever since we lost our parents, we’ve been on our own."   

Korra (genuinely compassionate): "I’m so sorry. I didn’t know."   

Hasook (clearing his throat, trying to move on): "So, anyway…" (Swings his bag over his shoulder.) "How are we gonna come up with the money?"   

Bolin (perking up): "Oh, oh! I got it!" (Squats and holds up Pabu.) "I’ve been training Pabu to do circus tricks. People would pay good money to see that!"   

The three of us stared down at him, unimpressed.  

Hasook (deadpan): "Come on, Bolin. We need serious ideas."   

Bolin (hugging Pabu, downcast): "I was serious."   

I sigh. "I know, Bo. And I know you want to help. But don’t worry about it. I’ll figure something out. I always do."   

Bolin stands up, and both he and Korra watch me as I walk off, expressions filled with curiosity and concern.  

The most important thing now? Finding work. So Asami can hit me with her motorcycle.  

Yeah, I’m not thrilled to relive that crash. But who knows what will happen? And I definitely refuse to let her, and Korra never meet.  

The real question is—do I let Bolin get tangled up with the Equalists? I don’t want to risk it, but Korra needs to learn about Amon and his abilities.  

I pause, glancing over my shoulder. "Hasook, come here."   

He walks over. "What’s up?"   

I lower my voice. "Keep an eye on Bo. If he ends up doing something stupid, find me immediately. Don’t try to stop him, or he’ll drag you down with him."   

Hasook glances at Bolin, then sighs. "Of course he is. Okay, got it. But… are you sure you can get that much money so fast?"   

I force a small smile. "I’m not sure."   

Then I turn toward the door. "But maybe fate will smile on us again." A certain raven-haired beauty comes to my mind  

Hasook POV  

Mako owes me so much for this.  

For the past six hours, I’ve been hiding behind this wall, watching Bolin make a fool of himself. 

He stands on the street, decked out in a ridiculously flashy jacket and the most obviously fake mustache I’ve ever seen. Meanwhile, Pabu perches on a tiny can, wearing a bright lime green jacket, looking somehow far too dignified for whatever disaster is unfolding. 

Bolin enthusiastically waves his arms at passersby, pitching his act like his life depends on it.  

No. Just… no.   

Bolin: "See Pabu the Fantastic Fire Ferret as he crosses the Ladder of Peril!" (Gasps, then whispers dramatically.) "Upside down!"  

Pabu, unfazed, continues licking his paws.  

Bolin: "Psst, psst."  

At Bolin’s signal, Pabu finally jumps onto the plank, walking across it on his front paws.  

Bolin: "Big finish, buddy! Stick the landing!"  

Pabu flips off and lands on one front paw.  

Bolin: "Ta-da!"  

A single coin clinks into Bolin’s cup.  

Bolin: "Thank you, ladies and gentlemen! You are too kind! Seriously, too kind! You can come back here and put money right in this—" (Shakes the cup, pausing as he hears the sad jingle of barely any coins.) "Okay, that’s fine, that’s fine."  

The camera zooms in on the single, lonely yuan sitting at the bottom of the canister.  

Bolin: "One yuan down, 29,999 to go..."  

Congrats Bolin you got us one yuan closer to the tournament in mere one fourth of the day, I sigh. It’s painful to watch. But hey, at least he’s not getting into trouble. Maybe there’s nothing to worry about.  

Then, as if on cue, a familiar red car pulls up.  

I tense.  

The typical Triple Threat Triad vehicle.  

Bolin glances up at the roll down window.  

I sigh through my teeth. Me and my big mouth.   

Shady Shin: "Hey, Bolin. That you?"  

Bolin’s shoulders slump.  

Bolin: (Dejected.) "Oh, hey there, Shady Shin."  

Shady Shin steps out of the car, smirking.  

Shady Shin: "Heard you're a big-time pro-bending player now. Not bad."  

Bolin: (Scratching the back of his head.) "Uh, thanks?"  

Shady Shin: "So listen. I got an offer for ya. Lightning Bolt Zolt's lookin’ to hire some extra muscle."  

Bolin looks hesitant.  

BOLIN! DONT DO ANYTHING YOUR BROTHER TOLD YOU NOT TO DO!  

Bolin: (Uneasy.) "Uh… I don’t know, Shin. Mako told me to stay away from the Triple Threats."  

Good! Listen to him! Be smart for once!   

Shady Shin scoffs.  

Shady Shin: "Pfft. Your brother ain’t the boss of you." (Sly grin.) "It’s just a little security work. Nothin’ crooked."  

He reaches into his pocket, pulls out a thick wad of cash, and tosses it into Bolin’s cup.  

From inside the can, we see Bolin’s eyes widen.   

No... 

He gasps. Then shakes his head. Then gasps again —louder, practically shoving his face into the can like it holds the meaning of life.   

Shady Shin: (Confident smirk.) "You game?" 

NO, NO, NO. PLEASE BO BE WISER! 

Bolin (stands up smiling, twirling moustache) : Don't you worry i will protect you guys!  

WHYYYYYYY!  

I knew it. I just knew it.  

I curse under my breath, then bolt from my hiding spot. I need to find Mako— fast.   

Bolin, I swear on the Spirits , the second we get you out of this, I am strangling you.  

I sprint toward the arena, praying Mako’s already back. 

Mako POV   

I sprint toward our apartment, barely catching my breath. After securing a job at the power plant and finishing my shift, I rushed out immediately.  

If Hasook actually listened to me, he should already be looking for me. Or, you know what? Maybe things changed this time. Maybe Bolin is completely fine. Yeah, that’s it.  

And if he is fine, I can just grab Korra and somehow nudge her toward the Equalist rally. I need to think this through, but it’s gonna be—  

BAM!   

"Yeowch!"  

I slam headfirst into Hasook.  

Well, shit. Guess we’re doing this the hard way.   

Hasook gasps out, “Bolin went with a Triple Threat guy! Something about a protection job!”  

I groan. “Ugh, of course he did! He couldn’t have just, I don’t know, been mistaken for a spirit-possessed hermit? Or gotten locked in a public toilet again? Nooo, he had to pull this stunt.”  

Hasook looks at me concerned. “So… what do we do?”  

I take a deep breath, forcing myself to focus. “We’re gonna need muscle. (unfortunately for equalists not triads) Our muscle, lets get Korra.”  

He nods, and we take off toward Air Temple Island. 

Korra POV   

Air Temple Island   

Jinora and Ikki send a gust of wind at the airbending gates, setting them spinning. I wait on the other side, focused. As the panels whirl, I weave through them effortlessly—twisting, ducking, and sidestepping with ease.  

Yeah, this has gotten way easier now that I understand the rhythm.   

Jinora: "Good. Light on your feet!"  

I know, Jinora.   

I spin through the final gate, landing on the other side without a single misstep. Hands on my knees, I catch my breath as Jinora and Ikki grin at me—then suddenly lean to the side, eyes darting past me.  

Jinora: "Ooh! Hi, Mako!"  

She waves enthusiastically. Ikki bounces beside her, trying to get a better look.  

Wait, what?   

I whip around—Mako is walking toward us with Hasook.  

While I’m still bent over, panting, like some animal, I glance at the girls, then back at him.  

Jinora: "I wonder why he’s visiting you…"  

Ikki: "MAYBE he liiiiikes youuuu!"  

These GREMLINS.   

I send a quick pillar of earth under them, catapulting them up. Behind me, Mako approaches with Hasook. I whirl around just as Jinora and Ikki land gently, giggling as they airbend themselves down.  

I clear my throat, trying to act casual. Don’t smile too stupidly, don’t smile too stupidly…   

Korra: "Oh. Hey, Mako."  

He looks serious. My stomach drops.  

Mako: "We need your help."  

I straighten up. What happened?   

Hasook: "Bolin got himself mixed up with the Triple Threats. We need to get him out. Fast."  

Mako nods. "I know it’s a lot to ask, but we could really use your help."   

I don’t even hesitate. “Of course! Bolin’s my friend—I’m not letting anything happen to him.”  

Mako exhales, and for a second, his face softens. There’s something nostalgic in his eyes. "Thank you, Korra. You’re the best."   

I smirk. "Tell me something I don’t know." Then, grinning, I add, "We can take Naga."   

Hasook tilts his head. "Who’s Naga?"   

I proudly point to myself. "My best friend. And an amazing tracker." 

Mako POV   

Naga, how did I miss you.  

Who’s a good girl? Who’s a good girl? Yes, you are.   

If I had to pick a favorite girl, it would be Naga, and I wouldn’t even apologize for it. Cough —anyway.  

Korra’s animal companion. A damn good tracker. Unfortunately, she couldn’t always come with us. She’s too awkward in size—too big for small boats or airships (or sky bison), but too small and slow to be our main mode of transport. That’s why she usually stayed behind in Republic City when the team traveled.  

With me.  

Let’s just say, when your only regular companion is a giant polar bear dog, you start questioning your sanity. But in my… darker moments, when no one else was around, she was the one who kept me sane.  

That memory brings a smile to my face.  

The three of us ride Naga through the streets of Republic City at night.  

Mako: "Your best friend is a… polar bear dog." I try to sound surprised.  

Hasook shrugs. "Meh. Somehow, that makes perfect sense."   

Korra (grinning): "I’ll take that as a compliment, city boys."  

We all smiled.  

Korra (more focused): "So where are we headed?"  

Mako: "The Triple Threat Triad's headquarters. Hopefully, Bolin’s there and nothing’s gone down yet."  

Korra looks back at me. * "The Triple Threat Triad? I beat up some of those yahoos when I got into town. Why would Bolin get tangled up wit—"   

Before she can finish, Naga suddenly lurches forward. Don't worry, I will tell you later  

Korra: "Whoa, Naga!"  

She pulls on the reins, but Naga doesn’t slow down. She takes a sharp right, tearing through the streets in pursuit of a small, darting figure.  

A fire ferret.  

Mako: "That's Pabu!"  

Good to see you in the same spot, buddy.  

Korra (frantic, pulling harder on the reins): "No, Naga! Pabu's a friend, not a snack!"  

Naga skids to a halt, panting, her tongue lolling out.  

Pabu cautiously slides down the pole, sniffs Naga’s nose, then scampers onto her head before running down her back. He leaps onto my shoulder, curling around my neck like he belongs there.  

For a second, I smile. Then reality crashes back in.  

Mako (grimly): "We gotta hurry. I have a bad feeling…” or rather, bad memories. 

Triple Threat Triad Headquarters   

The foggy sky looms overhead, the full moon veiled by thin clouds. As the camera pans down, we stand outside the Triple Threat Triad’s headquarters—Korra, Hasook, me, and the animals.  

Mako (eyes narrowing): "This isn’t right. There are usually thugs posted out front."  

(I know why, but Korra and Hasook don’t.)   

Korra (cautious): "Maybe they’re inside?"  

Hasook: "Or maybe they saw you coming and ran."  

I don’t answer. Instead, I kick the door open. Nobody’s here anyway, and hey—why should Korra be the only one smashing doors?  

Inside, the place is quiet and completely destroyed.  

Mako (calling out, knowing the answer): "Bolin? You in here?"  

Silence.  

Then—  

A truck engine roars outside.  

Korra and I bolt for the back, bursting through the exit just in time to see a truck and five motorcycles tearing away.  

The truck’s back doors are still open.  

For a split second, I see him.  

Bolin—tied up, gagged, eyes wide with fear. Shady Shin is beside him, bound just the same. A masked figure looms over them before slamming the doors shut.  

Mako (panicked): "Bolin!"  

We take off running, but two masked riders swerve between us and the truck, yanking smoke grenades from their belts.  

They throw them.  

Mako (furious, lightning crackling at my fingertips): "Oh no, you don’t!"  

I flick my wrist, sending a sharp bolt of lightning at the nearest grenade. It sparks in midair, but the riders are already speeding off, the smoke swallowing them.  

Hasook (urgently, pulling up on Naga): "Get in! We have to catch them!"  

Korra and I don’t hesitate—we leap onto Naga’s back, as she takes the reins from Hasook  

The chase is on. 

Naga’s powerful strides eat up the distance between us and the truck, but it’s still pulling away. Motorcycles swarm around it like bodyguards, engines roaring in the night.  

Mako (gritted teeth): "We’re not losing them."  

I launch a fire blast at one of the masked riders, Hasook follows up with a sharp water whip. The motorcyclists swerve, barely dodging the attacks.  

Korra (focused, hands raising): "Let’s see how they handle this!"  

She stomps the ground, and cracks spiderweb out in front of the speeding bikes. One of the riders dodges the first big gap—only to be flung into the air as an earth ramp juts up beneath them. They flip, land smoothly, and keep riding.  

Mako (muttering): "Of course they do."  

We chase them out of the alleyway and into an open square, tires screeching on the pavement.  

Two of the motorcyclists fall back. One veers left. The other one skids to a spinning stop, flinging something through the air—  

A bola.  

The ropes snap tight around Naga’s legs.  

Mako (wide-eyed): "Oh, no—"  

Naga crashes down hard, her momentum sending us flying.  

I hit the ground and slide on my back, groaning to a halt. Korra lands on her knees nearby, coughing from the impact. Hasook, somehow, bounces like a rolling tire before slamming into a tree trunk with a dull thud.   

Hasook (pained): "Ughhh... I'm okay... probably."  

I groan, pushing myself up—only to freeze when two masked figures land soundlessly around us. One to my left. One to Korra’s right.  

Chi-blockers.  

Spirits, I hoped I'd never have to see these bastards again for the rest of my life…   

Technically, I didn’t. But that doesn’t make it any better.  

This time, though, it’s three of us against two of them.  

I glance down. Pabu is crouched beside me, tail flicking, eyes sharp.  

Mako (whispering): "Release Naga."  

Pabu squeaks and scurries toward her, weaving through the chaos.  

Now we just have to hold out.  

Mako (gritted teeth): "Hasook, go help Korra. I’ll handle this one."  

Hasook hesitates for a second, but at my sharp nod, he sprints toward Korra. I crack my knuckles, eyes locking onto my opponent.  

But I can’t focus on them right now. Korra and Hasook have to hold their own.  

Third POV  

The masked figure lunges at Korra first, their movements swift and precise. She raises her fists, ready to bend—  

But they fake her out.  

The chi-blocker feints left, then pivots and slams two quick jabs into Korra’s right shoulder. Her arm goes numb instantly.  

Korra (gritted teeth): "Ugh—what is that-!"  

She stumbles back, switching to a defensive stance. But the chi-blocker is relentless, moving like a shadow, hands aiming for pressure points.  

Hasook rushes in, water sloshing from his flask. He whips a sharp tendril at the chi-blocker’s legs, forcing them to dodge.  

Korra uses the opening. She stomps the ground with her left foot—a chunk of earth shoots up, smashing toward their opponent.  

The chi-blocker flips over it effortlessly.  

Hasook (gritted teeth): "You’ve got to be kidding me!"  

They counterattack, rushing Hasook this time. He tries to dodge, but they slam a palm strike into his ribs—his muscles lock up, and his stance falters.  

The chi-blocker presses the advantage, twisting behind him and aiming for his spine.  

Korra (furious): "Get away from him!"  

With only one good arm, she swings her leg up in a high arc, launching a fire kick straight at their head.  

The chi-blocker barely ducks in time—but the heat singes their mask.  

Hasook takes the opportunity. He channels the water from his flask into a freezing blast, coating the chi-blocker’s arms in ice.  

Hasook (panting): "That should slow them d—"  

The chi-blocker shatters the ice instantly, breaking free with raw speed.  

Korra (wide-eyed, to Hasook): "Okay, I hate these guys."  

They’re losing ground. Korra’s arm is still numb. Hasook is winded.  

The chi-blocker lunges at them again—  

A deep growl rumbles behind them.  

Suddenly, Naga barrels into the fight.  

With a mighty swipe of her paw, she sends the chi-blocker flying into a nearby crate. The wood splinters on impact.  

Korra and Hasook stumble back, breathing hard.  

Hasook (grinning weakly): "Okay. I love Naga."  

Korra (grinning back): "Told you she’s my best friend."  

The chi-blocker stirs, groaning. They aren’t down for long.  

But Korra and Hasook are back in the fight.  

Mako POV 

Here’s some advice for benders fighting chi-blockers by themselves: that's the neat part you don’t.  

They are professionally trained to take down even the best benders one-on-one. If you don’t have overwhelming firepower, solid armor, or something else to give you an edge, you’re out of luck.  

Unless…  

You learn how to cut their moves off before they fully land.  

Chi-blocking works at mid or longe-range. That means I have to get in close—real close  

And lucky for me—  

I love a good old-fashioned grappling.   

The chi-blocker lunges, aiming straight for my arms. They want to shut down my bending immediately.  

I sidestep just in time, but they’re fast. Too fast. Their foot hooks behind my knee, trying to trip me off balance.  

I let them.  

But instead of hitting the ground, I twist mid-fall and tackle them down with me.  

We hit the ground hard, rolling across the dirt. They try to get back up, but I slam my forearm into their throat, pinning them beneath me.  

They thrash, legs kicking, fingers clawing at my arm. Their other hand shoots toward my shoulder—aiming to block my bending.  

Not happening.  

I ram my elbow into their face—hard.  

Their head snaps back against the ground. Crack. Their tinted goggles shatter.  

I do it again.  

And again.  

The glass splinters, pieces cutting across their mask as they groan in pain.  

They desperately try to break free, but I grab their wrists, twisting them back to keep them from touching my pressure points.  

I press more weight onto them, leaning in until they choke on their own breath.  

They desperately try to break free, but I grab their wrists, twisting them back to keep them from striking my pressure points.  

I press more weight onto them, leaning in until they choke on their own breath.  

They're struggling. Panicking.  

I would say sorry, but I don’t.  

"Lights out, asshole ."  

I grab them by the neck and slam my forehead into theirs—a solid headbutt that knocks them out cold.  

When I look up, I see Naga sitting on the female chi-blocker. Guess they won too.  

Pabu crawls up my leg and onto my shoulder while Korra pet Naga’s head, she raises her right hand, then punches out, trying to bend but nothing happens.  

Korra gasps, her voice laced with panic. "Ugh, I can't bend!" She tries again, more desperate now. "I can't bend!"  

"Calm down," I say quickly. "It’ll wear off. Those guys are chi-blockers. Amon’s henchmen."  

Both Korra and Hasook look at me tense.  

…What?  

Hasook points at his forehead, and I instinctively touch mine. I feel something warm and sticky. When I pull my fingers back, I see blood dripping down.  

Right. Probably not the best idea to headbutt someone wearing shattered glass.  

Korra steps closer. "Let me take a look."  

She pulls some water using her left hand, pressing it gently against my forehead. A cool sensation washes over the wound.  

"Don’t worry," she says with a small smirk. "I learned healing from the best. It’s just a little harder with one arm."   

Korra: "Also, Amon? That anti-bending guy with the mask?"  

Hasook nods. "Yeah, he's the leader of the Equalists. Nasty guys. At least the Triads stick to their turf, but these guys? They’re in every damn corner."  

Korra’s brow furrows. "What do they want with the Triple Threats?"  

Hasook shakes his head. "Can’t be a turf war. The Equalists prefer to stay hidden."  

I clench my fists. "It doesn’t matter. They have my brother."  

Guilt twists in my gut. I let this happen.  On purpose.   

Korra steps closer, placing a firm hand on my shoulder. "Mako," she says, her voice steady, determined. "We are going to save your brother. I promise you that." I know, but that's not the reason I am angry Korra  

Hasook crosses his arms. "Yeah, and after that, I still need to choke him for this stunt."  

Korra and I both blink at him.  

Hasook shrugs. "Yeah, you heard me."  

I can't help it. I smile.  

It’s actually kinda nice having this jerk here.  

Hasook crosses his arms. "Anyway, how do we find them?"  

Korra glances at the unconscious Equalists on the ground. "Can’t we interrogate one of them?"  

I shake my head. "Not mine. Pretty sure I broke his jaw with my elbow."  I show blood dripping from it 

Hasook points to the other one. "And I’m pretty sure Naga gave her a serious concussion."  

We both look down, disappointed. I shouldn’t have been so harsh—we could’ve ended this a lot faster.  

Suddenly, Korra straightens up, her eyes lighting up with realization.  

"Huh!" She turns to me, determined. "I have an idea!" She jumps onto Naga and takes the reins.  

"Get on!"  

I already know where are we going. I glance at Hasook, sighing.  

"Guess the Avatar takes the lead." 

We pull up at a fountain, Naga bending down to drink. Pabu climbs onto her head, lapping up water beside her. I sit on the fountain’s edge, eyes closed, trying to push back the weight pressing on my chest.   

Korra gestures toward a spot nearby. “The first day I got into town, I ran into an Equalist protester over there.”   

Hasook opens one eye, glancing at her. “And you think they’ll know where Bolin is?”   

Korra sighs. “It’s our only lead right now.”   

I nod, opening my eyes. “It’s still a lead.”   
And I know it’s a good one.   

We settle against Naga’s side, her warmth pressing into my back. The square is quiet, the only sound the distant murmur of the city. Pabu snoozes on Naga’s saddle. Hasook lounges on my left, Korra on my right, shifting uncomfortably. Eventually, she turns to me.   

“So… why is Bolin running around with the Triple Threats anyway?”   

I don’t bother sugarcoating it. “We used to do some work for them back in the day.”   

Korra stiffens. “What? Wait—are you some kind of criminal?”   

I let out a tired breath. “No. I ran numbers for them, little things. We were orphans on the street. I did what I had to do to survive… and to protect my little brother.”   

Hasook frowns. “It’s more common than you think, Korra. There’s a whole community of homeless living in the sewers. When there is a harsh winter, some people freeze to death down there. By spring, the city forces pulls their corpses out.”   

Korra’s face twists in horror. “Spirits…”   

I exhale, staring at the streetlights reflecting off the water. “This city has a lot of light, but there’s a thick shadow over it too. I was lucky—I kept Bolin safe without losing my morals.”   

Korra softens. “I’m sorry. That must have been really hard.” A pause. “Can I… ask what happened to your parents?”   

I sigh. No point in hiding it.   

“They were mugged. By a firebender.” I hesitate. That’s what the police wrote in their report, but it never sat right. “But it was too weird for a simple robbery. He cut them down right in front of me. I was eight.”   

Penquan Island.   

If I had known the bastard who send him out on our family would escape from prison, I would’ve killed him on the spot.   

Korra watches me carefully as I pull my scarf up over my mouth. “Mako…”   

I clutch the fabric, feeling its warmth. “Bolin’s the only family I have left. If anything happens to him…”   

My fist clenches.   

I won’t let that happen. That's the thing I swear to keep exactly like in my last life. 

I wake up to the soft rustling of leaves and the distant hum of the city waking up. Blinking against the morning light, I glance to my side. 

Hasook is sprawled on the grass like a discarded ragdoll, snoring loudly, a line of drool leaking from the corner of his mouth. 

I turn the other way—and freeze. 

Korra is resting against my shoulder, her breathing steady, her warmth seeping through my sleeve. 

I smile unconsciously. 

I know she and Asami are perfect for each other—that’s why I keep my distance. But… just for this moment, I let myself enjoy it. Just for a second. 

But the moment doesn’t last. 

Movement catches my eye—the Equalist protestor is already setting up his stand. Since we didn’t waste the whole night searching, we must have woken up earlier than last time. 

Good. Better for us. 

"Guys, wake up." 

Hasook stirs, groaning. “Wh—where—who—” Then his eyes snap open. “Shit, it wasn’t a dream.” 

On my other side, Korra shifts slightly. Then she realizes how close she is. 

Her eyes go wide. 

She lets out a sharp, horrified gasp and scrambles away, nearly tripping over herself. I jerk back instinctively, the sudden movement breaking the last remnants of sleep. 

Korra stammers, her face burning. “I-I… er… eheh, hmn, hmmehem.” 

She forces an awkward smile. “Uh… sorry.” 

I shake my head. “Don’t be.” 

Hasook groans, stretching. “Damn… I should’ve slept in the middle.” 

He glares at us like he deeply regrets his life choices. 

I snort. “Come on, we’ve got work to do.” 

We approach him from behind. Let’s try to do this politely. 

"Excuse me." 

The protester whirls around—then lets out a startled yelp, stumbling back and falling onto the ground. 

His eyes widen as he points an accusatory finger at Korra. " You ! It's you again!" 

Korra folds her arms. "Shut your yapper and listen up. My friend got kidnapped by some chi-blockers. Where’d they take him?" 

The protester crosses his arms, scowling. "I have no idea what you're talking about." 

Korra steps forward, tone sharp. "Oh, I think you do." 

She looks ready to grab him, but before she can, I place a hand on her shoulder. 

"Wait. Let me try talking this out." 

Korra grunts but steps aside reluctantly. 

The protester glares at me. "I have nothing to say to filthy benders!" 

I crouch in front of him, meeting his eyes. " What happened?"  

He hesitates, caught off guard. "What?" 

"I’m asking what happened in your life that made you hate us so much." I hold his gaze, my voice calm but firm. "Don’t give me some speech about repression or injustice— I want to know what happened to you ." 

His scowl falters. His eyes drop to the ground. 

For a moment, he’s silent. 

Then, in a quiet, bitter voice, he says, "My family got into debt with one of the triads. They set us up so we couldn’t pay." His fists clench. "They took my daughter. We tried to go to the police, but they ignored us. But when the same thing happened to our neighbors, the cops actually did something—because one of them was a professional healer. Yes they found my girl with their kid, but only because ‘someone important had the same problem as us.’" 

His voice shakes with anger—and something deeper. 

I stay silent, letting the weight of his words settle. 

Korra frowns. "Come on, it can't be that bad." 

Hasook exhales sharply. "Actually, it kinda is. It’s way easier for benders to bounce back. Firebenders are in demand because of lightning bending. Waterbenders make a fortune as healers and are better treated than regular doctors. And earthbenders? Construction companies hire them first every time. Non-benders? They don’t get those advantages." 

Korra looks shocked. "Wow..." 

I look back at the protester. "How old is your daughter?" 

"Fifteen." 

I clench my fists. "My brother is sixteen, and he just got dragged into this mess against his will. We’re orphans. He’s the only family I have left." I take a breath. "I’m not asking as a bender. I’m asking as someone who just wants his family back. Please. Help us." 

The protester looks down, deep in thought. 

Finally, he mutters, "Nine o'clock... There’s going to be a Revelation. No one knows what it is." He exhales. "And I have no idea what happened to your brother. But if he’s a bender, that’s where he’ll be." 

He hands us four leaflets. "I don’t know much, but these are supposed to have answers." 

I take one from him, already knowing how to find the location—memories of my past life guiding me. 

Then, without thinking, I lift him up and give him a hug. 

"Thank you." 

He stiffens, caught off guard. But he doesn’t resist. 

"Please… don’t thank me." He steps back, gathering his things. "I hope...I hope you find your brother." 

And just like that, he walks away. 

Korra watches him go, then glances at me with a small smile. “That was… nice.” Maybe she understand earlier that she can’t strongarm her way through everything. 

Hasook smirks. “Guess even grumpy Mako can show some heart from time to time.” 

I roll my eyes. “Ha-ha. Very funny, Hasook.” I start walking ahead. “Now let’s move before ‘grumpy Mako’ puts his foot up your ass.” 

After solving the puzzle and finding the location like last time, we head to the meeting spot in disguises. But as we get closer, that crawling feeling in my gut won’t go away. Let’s hope this goes as well as it did before. 

“This is the place.” 

I pull a hat over my head, adjusting my disguise. Korra tugs her ponytail under a flapper hat, and I hand her my scarf—just like last time. Hasook, dressed as a construction worker, sighs before we all step toward the factory entrance. 

At the doors, a doorman checks the invitations—leaflets, just like the ones we got. One by one, people flash them and slip inside. As we approach, Korra suddenly grabs my arm. 

Hasook frowns. “What are you doing?” 

“We’ll attract less attention this way.” Korra mutters, tightening her grip. 

Hasook pouts. “Why is it always him?” 

The doorman blocks our path, arms crossed. “This is a private event. No one gets in without an invitation.” 

"Uh... invitation?" Korra fumbles. 

The doorman narrows his eyes, scrutinizing us. 

I smoothly pull a leaflet from my pocket, flashing him a polite smile. “Of course. Forgive my wife, she’s very forgetful. That’s why I brought my brother-in-law along—to keep an eye on her.” 

Korra and Hasook immediately shoot me glares. No regrets. It was worth it. 

The doorman eyes the leaflet, then nods and steps aside. “The Revelation is upon us, my brothers and sister.” 

We step inside. 

We step inside the factory, swallowed by a sea of people. The place is packed, more than I remember. So many faces, all filled with something between anger and hope.  

Hasook mutters beside me, his voice low. "I knew a lot of people hated benders, but I've never seen so many in one place."  

I barely hear him. My focus is elsewhere.  

"Keep your eyes open for Bolin," I say, scanning the crowd.  

I know where he is. But we can’t rush in yet. Not until the moment is right.  

Korra nods. We push through the mass of people, careful not to draw attention. Suddenly, lights flare to life, cutting through the dim atmosphere. Four spotlights snap onto the stage.  

A voice booms across the factory.  

"Please welcome your hero..."  

The center of the stage groans as a hidden door creaks open. A shadow emerges from the light.  

"Your savior... Amon!"  

The crowd roars. Cheers shake the walls. Amon steps forward, flanked by a line of Equalists. The spotlight locks onto him, making the featureless mask even more unsettling.  

I hear Korra exhale sharply beside me.  

Amon takes the mic, his voice steady, unwavering. "My quest for equality began many years ago."  

He starts pacing, spinning his story.  

Lies.   

Half-truths mixed with just enough reality to make people believe.  

I know the real story.  

I know who he is.  

And I know what he’s really doing.  

"When I was a boy, my family and I lived on a small farm. We weren’t rich, and none of us were benders."  

The audience listens, hooked on every word.  

"This made us easy targets for the firebender who extorted my father."  

He’s twisting the truth into something unrecognizable.  

"One day, my father confronted this man. But when he did…"  

He pauses, voice heavy.  

"That firebender took my family from me. Then, he took my face."  

The crowd gasps. I hear Korra and Hasook shift beside me.  

My jaw clenches. Using a story so eerily similar to mine leaves me with barely contained anger  

Amon’s mask remains motionless, his voice never wavering. "I've been forced to hide behind a mask ever since."  

Korra and Hasook exchange a look. They're clearly tense, barely restraining themselves.  

He knows how to work a crowd. He knows how to make them listen. He’s playing them, and they don’t even realize it.  

"As you know, the Avatar has recently arrived in Republic City." 

Boos explode from the crowd. Korra ducks her face into my scarf. 

Stay calm, Korra. Losing your temper will only prove his point. 

"And if she were here, she would tell you that bending brings balance to the world." 

Amon gestures, his eyes sweeping over the crowd. 

"But she is wrong." 

Here it comes. 

"The only thing bending has brought to the world is suffering!" 

His voice rises, conviction unshakable. The audience murmurs in agreement. 

They believe him. Some of them are just angry. Others are desperate. And desperation makes people easy to manipulate. 

"It has been the cause of every war in every era." 

Yeah, sure. Because it couldn’t possibly have been, oh, I don’t know—an isolated nation convinced of its own superiority, using its technology and military to ‘enlighten’ the world? Right. If Sozin had been a nonbender, he totally would’ve turned out to be a swell guy. 

Korra grits her teeth. 

He’s taking advantage of real pain. Real injustice. He’s offering them a simple answer to a complicated problem. 

And they’re eating it up. 

"But that is about to change." 

I glance at Korra. She looks uneasy. Good. She needs to understand—this isn’t just some thug with an army. 

Amon spreads his arms. "I know you have been wondering, ‘What is the Revelation?’" 

They’re ready. He has them exactly where he wants them. 

"You are about to get your answer." 

Korra and Mako exchange another glance. Amon’s voice lowers.

"Since the beginning of time, the spirits have acted as guardians of our world, and they have spoken to me."

Mako resists the urge to roll his eyes.

"They say the Avatar has failed humanity."

Korra glares at him.

"That is why the spirits have chosen me to usher in a new era of balance."

His next words send a chill through the air.

"They have granted me a power that will make equality a reality. The power to take a person’s bending away."

"Permanently."

The audience collectively gasps.

Close-up on Korra, her eyes widening in horror.

"That’s impossible." She turns sharply to Mako. "There’s no way."

Hasook, whispering, "This guy’s insane!"

Insane? Maybe. Lying? Of course. But his ability is real—even if it’s not true energybending, but powerful bloodbending. 

He’s not taking away bending, not really—he’s blocking the chi paths responsible for it. That’s why Korra could still airbend after he ‘took’ her other elements. Because sealing them off left the airbending channels wide open, forced to compensate. 

It’s a trick. A terrifying, effective trick. But that’s all it is. 

I glare at Amon, heart pounding. 

You can hide the truth, Noatak… but you won’t be able to do it forever. 

Amon raises a hand, drawing the crowd’s attention. 

"Now, for a demonstration." 

Here we go. 

The moment that cements his lie as truth. 

He gestures to the side of the stage. "Please welcome Lightning Bolt Zolt." 

An Equalist guard shoves a man onto the stage, bound and scowling. 

Zolt. 

Leader of the Triple Threat Triad. One of the most dangerous criminals in Republic City. 

And the man who taught me how to lightningbend. 

I owe him for that—he let me run numbers without forcing me into his dirtier business. Maybe I was too young, or maybe he had a soft spot for kids. 

Still, I could try to help him. 

Oh, don’t get me wrong—I’ll let Amon ‘take’ his bending. Korra needs to see for herself that Noatak isn’t bluffing. 

But last time? Zolt was beaten to death by this mob. 

That part, I can change. 

The crowd erupts into boos. 

I clench my fists. 

I know what’s coming next. 

And I know we’re running out of time. 

Zolt scowls, twisting in his restraints. "Ah, boo yourselves!" 

More Equalist guards lead four more prisoners onto the stage, forcing them to their knees. The last one makes my stomach drop. 

Bolin. 

Korra stiffens beside me. "There's Bolin." 

She takes a step forward, but I grab her wrist. 

"Wait," I murmur. "We can't fight them all. We need to be smart about this." 

Hasook shifts beside me, his voice urgent. "Any ideas yet?" 

I nod, glancing toward the machinery on the walls. "See those machines?" 

Korra and Hasook follow my gaze. 

"They're powered by water and steam. If you create some cover, I can grab Bolin without anyone noticing. Then, we duck out of here." 

Hasook taps my shoulder as he steps away. "I think I can manage. Good luck, you two." 

Korra and I shake his hand before he disappears into the crowd. 

I take a slow breath. "Once we have cover, we go in." 

Korra cracks her knuckles. "Damn right." 

I meet her eyes. "After that, you take Bolin and Hasook and get out of here on Naga." 

She freezes. "Wait—what? What about you?" 

"Naga can’t carry all of us. She struggled with three, and we need to be fast. I know the backstreets—I’ll slip away." 

Korra’s lips press into a tight line. "Mako…" 

I hold her gaze. "Please… trust me." 

Her fists tighten, and I can see the argument in her eyes. 

Finally, she exhales. "Fine. For now. Let’s see if he’s really speaking the truth." 

Good. 

Because either way… I’ll be ready.- 

Hasook POV 

At the same time Zolt gets dragged onto the stage…   

I sprint down a narrow hallway, weaving past massive pipes and steaming machinery.  

There—a red wheel, I guess that's the thing I am looking for.  

I plant my feet and grab hold, twisting with all my strength.  

Spirits, how is this thing so heavy?!  

The wheel groans, shifting inch by inch. A faint hiss escapes from the pipes—a small air leak.  

Yes. Just a little more—  

I squat down, reaching for a smaller red valve beneath it. Turning that one should—  

"Hey, you!"  

Oh, come on.  

Doorman, [gruffly.] What are you doing back here?  

I jerk upright. A doorman stomps toward me, filling up the entire hallway like a living, breathing blockade.  

No way past him.  

Great. Think fast.  

I straighten up, plastering on the friendliest, most innocent look I can manage.  

"Gasp what the… is that man waterbending?!"  

The doorman’s head snaps around. "What? Where?"  

Idiot.  

I yank water from a nearby pipe, freezing around my fist, and slam my it into the back of his head.  

He crumples.  

I shake out my hand, grinning. "Ha! Works every time."  

I turn back to the wheels. Alright. Let’s finish this 

Mako POV  

Amon’s voice rings out over the crowd.  

"Zolt has amassed a fortune by extorting and abusing nonbenders."  

Triad boss scowls, but he doesn’t argue. He knows it’s true. We all do.  

"But his reign of terror is about to come to an end."  

Not just his. That’s what you really mean, isn’t it, Noatak?  

"Now, in the interest of fairness," Amon continues, "I will give Zolt the chance to fight to keep his bending."  

The Lieutenant steps forward, untying the ropes around Zolt’s wrists.  

He rolls his shoulders, sneering. "You're gonna regret doing that, pal."  

No. He won’t.  

Zolt doesn’t waste a second. He lunges, launching a blast of fire. Amon dodges effortlessly. Another fireball. Another sidestep.  

He snarls, pressing forward. Sparks crackle at his fingertips as he charges up lightning. I tense, watching carefully.  

No. Don’t.  

He fires. Amon ducks under it, moving faster than he should be able to. His hand lashes out, gripping Zolt’s wrist, twisting his arm at a painful angle. The lightning bolt misses its mark, slamming into the ceiling. The crowd gasps.  

Amon shifts his grip, pressing his palm to Zolt’s forehead. His face twists in fear and pain.  

The air crackles with lingering energy, casting eerie blue light over the stage. Over us.  

Korra stiffens beside me.  

And just like that, the fire dies out. The lightning sputters out.  

The whole factory feels silent.  

Amon lets go.  

Zolt crumples, weak and shaking. He tries to rise, lifting a trembling hand—then thrusts it forward.  

Nothing happens.  

He tries again. Still nothing.  

His breath comes out shaky. "Wha... what did you do to me?"  

Amon stares down at him, voice cold and unwavering. "Your firebending is gone. Forever."  

The crowd gasps. I hear Korra suck in a breath.  

No. Not gone. Blocked.  

But they don’t know that.  

Amon spreads his arms. "The era of bending is over. A new era of equality has begun!"  

The factory explodes into cheers.  

I barely hear them.  

I look at Korra. She’s pale. Shaken.  

She gets it now. This isn’t just some uprising.  

This is war.  

I put my hand on her head trying to calm her down.

I guess it worked because she stopped shaking.

One of the Equalist guards steps forward, shoving another bound bender onto the stage.  

Shady Shin.  

He stumbles, panic flashing across his face. "No! Ugh!"  

I clench my fists. 

We’re running out of time. Hurry up, Hasook!  

Then, like on cue—  

BOOM!  

An explosion to my left forces me to duck. Steam pours in from the sides, thick and blinding, swallowing the entire room. Screams erupt from the crowd. People panic, shoving past each other to escape.  

I glance at the stage. Amon is still standing, unmoving, before he steps back and vanishes into the mist. Of course, he’s not going to stick around for this.  

"Bolin!" I squint through the steam, trying to make out his shape. There—he’s backing away, hands raised defensively. Then an Equalist grabs him from behind.  

Not happening.  

I surge forward, emerging from the mist, and grab the guy. With a sharp twist, I fling him over my shoulder, sending him crashing onto the stage floor.  

Bolin stares. "Mako!"  

"You all right?"  

"Yes!" He claps his hands together in relief before throwing his arms open for a hug. "Mako I love you!"  

Before I can respond, another voice cuts through the steam.  

"Mako?!"  

I whip around.  

Shady Shin. Triple Threats.  

Perfect.  

I don’t hesitate. "We’re leaving. You coming or not?"  

Shin and the others exchange glances, then nod in unison.  

Smart choice.  

I spot Korra and Hasook through the mist. "Bolin, go with Korra!"  

"What?! What about you?"  

"I’ll find a way. Please—just listen to me for once!"  

Bolin hesitates, then nods and runs off with Korra and Hasook. Good. Naga and Pabu are waiting outside.  

Now for the hard part.  

I turn back to the stage, scanning the fallen figures. There—Zolt. The guy’s out cold, slumped over.  

I am really doing this huh?  

I kneel down, hoisting him onto my shoulder. He’s heavy as hell.  

Zolt stirs. "Mako…?"  

"Don’t talk," I snap. "I was just here for my brother. But now I need you bastards to help me get out of here."  

He gives a weak chuckle. "Hah. Knew you had it in you, kid."  

I ignore him and turn to the Triple Threats. "Other exit. Now."  

With one last glance toward the retreating figures of my friends, We disappear into the mist. 

Mako POV 

We slip out through the exit I used in my past life. I guess Korra and the others picked a different route. 

The five of us climb down the ladder, boots hitting the pavement below. I adjust my grip and lower Zolt onto the ground. 

"Do you guys still know how to hotwire a car?" I ask, turning to the Triple Threats. 

Shady Shin scoffs. "Pffff—please. I can do it in less than half a minute." 

"Then go find one.  Now. " 

Shin nods and takes off. The others stay on guard, watching the alley’s entrance. 

Then, from above— 

A blur drops down into the alley, landing with a heavy thud . 

Damn it.  

I know that stance. That mask. 

Lieutenant.  

Right… this bastard. He was such a pain in the ass before. Looks like that hasn’t changed. 

I step in front of Zolt, fists clenching. 

"You benders need to learn when to quit," he says, voice deep and unshaken. 

I let out a low growl, shoulders tensing. 

"And you should learn how to recognize one really pissed-off person." 

He twirls his electrified kali sticks. 

I crack my knuckles. 

Bring it.  

Lieutenant twirls his kali sticks, the blue crackle of electricity cutting through the dark alley. His stance is solid, unwavering. 

But I’m not the same guy I was last time. 

He lunges. 

I sidestep left, barely dodging the first strike—then stumble back as the second one nearly clips my ribs. 

He presses forward, both kali sticks arcing downward, aiming for my skull. 

My hands shoot up. 

I catch them. 

Searing, biting electricity surges through my arms—but I hold on. My muscles scream, my vision sparks, but this? This is nothing compared to the charge of overusing my own lightning. 

Lieutenant tightens his grip, trying to force the sticks down. I push back. 

His hidden eyes widen behind the mask. 

I yank his arms apart, exposing his chest—then slam my forehead into his face. 

A sickening crack. 

He stumbles. I don’t let up. 

I duck beneath his desperate swing, step in, and bury my fist in his gut. 

He jerks forward—right into my rising knee. 

He barely has time to wheeze before I drop low and drive my knee between his legs. 

His whole body locks up. 

A strangled noise—half groan, half scream—escapes him. 

I seize his arm, twisting hard, forcing him onto one knee. And then— 

Crack. 

My boot slams down on his leg. 

Lieutenant screams. His knee snaps. 

He starts to collapse—but I don’t let him. 

I grab him by the collar, hoist him up, and hurl him into the wall. 

His body slams against the bricks before crumpling to the ground. 

I exhale slowly, rolling my shoulders. 

That’s for last time, asshole.  

I look down at him. He’s still breathing. Still conscious. Still a problem. 

He’ll be a thorn in our side for the rest of the revolution… 

Unless.  

I turn to the triad members. “Go check on Shin.” 

Without hesitation, they step forward, each grabbing one of Zolt’s arms and hauling him to his feet. 

I Look down... 

Lieutenant’s POV 

Everything hurts. That fucking bender got a lucky shot on me. My head is pounding. My leg is broken. My body refuses to move. 

I see him standing over me. 

I force out a breath, a smirk tugging at my lips. “Nice try, kid. Youngsters like you don’t have the guts to kill.” 

He looks... bored. 

“You know,” he says, crouching in front of me, “last time, you were a real annoying bastard. Always following Amon around like a good little lapdog.” His lips curl slightly. “Guess it was kinda poetic when he killed you after you lost your use to him.” 

What? 

My body tenses. My mind races. What the hell is he talking about? 

He leans in closer. 

“I thought about not messing with the timeline too much,” he murmurs, as if this is just some casual conversation. “But then I realized... you’re gonna die anyway. So why should I care?” 

His hand wraps around my throat. His fingers tighten. 

Heat flares in my neck, spreading fast—too fast. My veins feel like they’re burning, my blood boiling from the inside out. 

I choke, my body convulsing against the searing pain. A sharp, rising pressure builds in my throat, like something is being forced up—like my own blood is trying to claw its way out. 

“What—what are you saying?” I choke out. 

He smiles. 

Nothing warm. Nothing friendly. Just cold amusement. 

“Nothing you should care about,” he says. “Since you’re about to die.” 

Then, his smile shifts. Twists. Turns cruel. 

“But… let me tell you one thing.” 

He leans in, voice barely above a whisper. 

“Amon… is a bloodbender.” 

My breath catches. 

Wha—? 

“His real name is Noatak,” he continues, eyes gleaming in the dim alley light. “He’s the son of Yakone. Brother of Tarrlok. Pretty messed-up family, don’t you think?” 

No. 

No, that’s a lie. 

Amon is savior. Amon is righteous. Amon gave my life meaning. Amon— 

“Oh, your face,” he chuckles. “You think it’s a lie, huh? Well, I don’t have a reason to lie to a dead man.” He tilts his head mockingly. “His bloodbending lets him lock away people’s bending. That’s how he does it.” 

I shake my head. 

“No. No, it’s—it’s a lie. It’s a  lie! ” 

He shrugs. “Believe whatever you want.” 

His grip tightens. My throat burns. My vision blurs. Blood fills my mouth, spilling past my lips. My eyes see red. 

No. 

It can’t be. 

It’s not like that. 

No—! 

“S—save me,” I rasp. “Anyone… s-save m—” 

Mako POV 

I let go of his neck. A few drops of blood stain my hand. 

It’s the first time I’ve felt satisfaction from killing someone. Maybe it’s because I know what he would’ve done. 

Still… I hope this doesn’t become my norm. 

I glance down at his body. His face is frozen in despair, his neck charred black from my lightning. 

I stand, exhaling slowly. No more delays. We need to move. 

"Shin!"  I bark.  "Got the car?"  

Shady Shin grins, jingling a stolen set of keys.  "Less than half a minute, just like I said."  

"Good. Let’s get the hell out of here."  

Shin hesitates, his gaze flicking to the corpse at my feet. 

I meet his eyes, voice low and sharp.  "If you tell Bolin or anyone else, you'll wish I never saved you today."  

He gulps.  "Got it."  

Third POV 

At the same time as Mako’s fight, chaos erupts in the streets. 

A group of Equalists rushes after Korra and her team, their boots pounding against the pavement. 

"There! Get them!"  one shouts. 

Korra glances over her shoulder, then whistles sharply. Within seconds, Naga barrels through the street. Without hesitation, the trio leaps onto her back, and she takes off, racing toward safety. 

"Quick! To the vehicles! It’s the Avatar!"  an Equalist commands. 

But before they can move, a voice cuts through the commotion. 

"No."  

The Equalists freeze. 

High above them, Amon stands on a balcony, arms folded behind his back, watching the scene unfold with eerie calm. 

As they look up at him, he steps forward, placing his hands on the railing. 

"Let her go."  His voice is steady, composed.  "She’s the perfect messenger to tell the city of my power."  

The Equalists listens to the order, 

but then another soldier steps from behind Amon, his voice uncertain. 

"My lord..."  

Amon turns his head slightly.  "Yes?"  

The soldier swallows hard.  "It’s the Lieutenant."  

For the first time, Amon’s mask tilts downward, as if studying his subordinate. 

The man looks scared. 

Korra POV 

We ended up at our meeting spot in the park, waiting. 

An hour had passed. No sign of Mako. 

I was worried. I guess I’d gotten attached to him over these past few days. 

Bolin paced back and forth, muttering to himself and blaming himself for everything. Hasook kept stamping his feet on the ground, restless and frustrated. 

I was about to suggest going back to the rally when— 

"Mako!"  

We turned. There he was, waving at us with a tired smile. 

Bolin didn’t hesitate. He rushed forward and pulled his brother into a bear hug. 

"Mako! You’re alright! I was so worried—I mean REALLY, REALLY, REALLY—"  

Mako hugged him back, patting his back reassuringly.  "There, there, Bo. I’m fine."  

Hasook and I joined in, making it a full-on group hug. 

"You had us worried, man,"  Hasook grumbled. 

"Good to see you safe,"  I added. Then, I pulled his red scarf from my shoulder and gently wrapped it back around his neck.  "Here. Thanks for letting me borrow it."  

Mako smiled.  "No problem, Korra."  

"What a day..."  

"Tell me about it,"  Bolin groaned. 

"So, what now?"  Hasook asked. 

I straightened.  "I need to talk to Tenzin about what we saw. The city needs to be warned."  

Mako nodded.  "True. But for now, let’s go back. I could really use a bed."  

"Same,"  Bolin sighed. 

Hasook suddenly perked up.  "Oh, right! I almost forgot something."  

We all turned to him. 

"What?"  

Before Bolin could react, Hasook pounced on him, grabbing his neck and shaking him violently. 

"DO THAT AGAIN, AND I SWEAR I’LL RIP YOUR HEAD OFF!"  

"SORRY! SORRY! FORGIVE MY PATHETIC SOUL!"  Bolin yelped, flailing helplessly. 

"NEVER!"  Hasook roared, shaking him harder. 

Mako and I couldn’t help it—we burst into laughter. 

Through all the chaos, we had survived. As a team. And somehow, I felt like we had all grown closer. 

But as I looked up at the night sky, my smile faded. 

Amon. His power. His plans. 

How did he have an ability only the Avatar should possess? 

I guess we’d find out soon enough. Because I dong believe he will stick only to triads 

Chapter Text

Tenzin POV

The meeting was awful. As expected, Tarrlok managed to secure even more power over the city. Sigh —and there was nothing I could do to stop him. Everyone was scared. 

Amon, a man we once thought was just a minor terrorist, has revealed a terrifying power, and now he’s using it against the benders of this city. At worst, we’re looking at the beginning of a civil war. 

???: "Tenzin?" 

I turn around to see Mako—Korra’s pro-bending teammate. 

"Hello, young man. What are you doing here so early? I thought you and your team had training in the mornings." 

Mako: "The gym is closed for cleaning today, so we can’t train. I decided to pick up an earlier shift at the power plant instead." 

"Working hard?" 

Mako: "Yeah, kind of." 

I nod. "I’m glad you managed to find your brother." 

Mako exhales through his nose. "Yeah… but that’s not the only thing we found, is it?" 

My expression darkens. "No. Amon… turns out he’s far more dangerous than we thought." 

There’s a pause, and I notice the way he’s studying me. 

Mako: "Do you want to talk about something?" he asks. "You look… stressed." 

I hesitate. "No, I— sigh …yes, I would love that." 

Mako leans against a nearby railing, arms crossed. "What happened?" 

"Tarrlok," I say, rubbing my temples. "He’s using Amon’s threat as an excuse to turn this city into his personal empire. He wants to create a task force to track Amon down, but of course, he insists on leading it himself. And, as usual, the rest of the council follows his every whim." 

Mako: "Oof." 

"You can say that again." 

Mako gives me a look of sympathy. "So, it’s you against four others." He pauses, then frowns. "You know… I think you’re looking at this the wrong way." 

I raise a brow. "…I don’t understand." 

"If Tarrlok controls the council, you can’t just oppose him outright," Mako says, lacing his fingers together. "He’ll make it look like you’re the one who’s out of touch. What you need to do… is contain him." 

"Contain?" 

Mako: "You said you can’t stop the decisions they make, but if you offer a reasonable alternative that aligns with their interests, they’ll see you as cooperative. That might weaken Tarrlok’s influence over them." 

"Like what?" 

Mako: "You probably think this task force will only divide benders and non-benders even more. But what if you made it mandatory that part of the task force had to include non-benders?" He shrugs. "That way, people will see that it’s the city versus Amon—not benders versus non-benders." 

I blink. That’s… actually a brilliant idea. If I propose this and Tarrlok refuses, he will be the one who looks unreasonable and prejudiced. 

I exhale, a slow smile forming. "Mako, you’re far too smart for your age." 

He gives me a strange look—like he just sucked on a lemon—before shaking his head and smirking. "I’ll take that as a compliment." With a small bow, he turns to leave. "Goodbye, Councilman." 

"Goodbye, young man. And good luck with your shift." 

As we part ways, I feel a newfound sense of determination. 

Let’s see how you handle this, Tarrlok.  

Mako POV  

That was bad for my heart. 

For a moment, I was sure Tenzin saw through me. Spirits , this is getting so stressful. Honestly, even I don’t know how to categorize myself anymore. Am I a fifty-year-old trapped in my younger body? Am I the same age I look because I’ve physically returned to the past? Or am I just an eighteen-year-old who got visions of an entire life ahead of him? 

No damn idea. 

But today’s important. If nothing has changed, Asami will enter our lives today. And this time , I need to make sure she and Korra actually get closer. I refuse to go through that awkward love triangle mess again. Spirits protect me—because this is gonna be one hell of a task. I just hope I’m mentally prepared. 

But first… my shift. yaaay. 

Well, that was just as boring and uneventful as I remember. 

Time to run toward the trolley and—hopefully—get smashed by a speeding vehicle. 

…Okay, that sounded way better in my head. 

I take a few steps and— 

BAM.  

Next thing I know, I’m airborne. 

Flat on my back, dazed, all I can think is: Hi, Asami. Good to know you’re still a reckless driver. Boy, did I miss you.  

As I groan and try to sit up, a familiar, pleasant voice reaches my ears. 

Asami: “Oh, no!” [She rushes over, taking off her helmet.] “I’m so sorry! I didn’t see you!” 

I rub the back of my head, trying to focus. “Would you believe this isn’t the first time I’ve been hit like that?” 

She crouches beside me, gripping my arm. 

Asami: “Are you okay? Did I hurt you? Ugh, I’m such an idiot.” [She helps me to my feet.] 

Damn. She still smells really nice. And she’s still soft to the touch—even through clothes. Hard to believe this woman is a walking weapon . 

I shake it off and smirk. “Don’t worry, I’m fine. This isn’t the worst injury I’ve gotten.” (Or will get…)  

She studies me for a second before realization dawns on her face. 

Asami: “Wait, I recognize you! You’re Mako, right? You play for the Fire Ferrets.” 

I nod. “Yeah, that’s me.” 

Asami: [Facepalms lightly.] "I am so embarrassed." [She reaches out to shake Mako’s hand.] "My name’s Asami. Let me make it up to you somehow. How about I treat you to dinner? Tomorrow night, eight o’clock, at Kwong’s Cuisine."  

She turns back toward her moped, and my brain immediately kicks into overdrive. 

Ah, Kwong’s Cuisine—great restaurant, great atmosphere, great food.  

Yeah, there’s no way I’m going alone. But maybe… I don’t have to. After all, there’s someone she should meet as soon as possible. 

Mako: "Thanks, but I can’t just leave my team hanging. Think you could extend the invite to them too? I’m sure you wouldn’t mind meeting the rest of the Fire Ferrets." 

I pause before adding with a smirk, "Well, there’s also the issue of clothes, but… not much I can do about that."  

She chuckles, adjusting her helmet. "I’ll take care of that. All you need to do is show up." She slides her goggles into place and smirks. "And of course, your team is invited—I’d love to meet the team I’ve been cheering for."  

I grin and give her a theatrical bow. "Then we’ll see you tomorrow night, mysterious beauty."  

Yeah, it’s cheesy, but teasing her is fun. After all, she did the same to me plenty of times. Good times.  

She hops back on her moped, glancing back briefly before speeding off. 

I watch her disappear down the street, unable to stop the grin from forming on my face. 

It’s good to see her again.  

Because damn , I missed talking to her just as much as I missed talking to Korra. 

When I get home, I find Hasook and Bolin playing Pai Sho. Bolin is obviously winning. 

Bolin: "Hahaha! Feel the power of the great Bolin!" 

Hasook: "How!? You’re the dumbest person I know—how are you this good at this!?" 

I smirk. 

Mako: "Yeah, well, when I was running numbers, Bolin was stuck passing time with Triads who had nothing better to do. He learned a lot." 

Hasook: "Wait—that’s basically cheating." 

Bolin: "No, it’s just a territorial advantage, you high school dropout." 

Hasook: "At least I went to school!" 

Mako: "Alright, ladies, calm down. We’re going out for dinner tomorrow." 

Bolin: "Oh! To the noodle shop?" 

I grin. "Nope. Kwong’s."  

Hasook’s jaw nearly hits the floor. "Wait—Kwong’s? How!? That’s, like, the best restaurant in the city!"  

Mako: "Would you believe a raven-haired beauty hit me with her motorcycle, felt bad, and invited me to dinner? And, well, I asked if I could bring the team." 

Hasook: "I wouldn’t believe it… but that’s somehow the only way this makes sense." 

Mako: "Anyway, go clean yourselves up before tomorrow, it’s eight o’clock. I’ll go tell Korra." 

Hasook: "Fine, fine. I’m heading home first—this hair is a treasure that requires proper care." 

Bolin: "Oh! Oh! And I’ll show Korra and our generous host my amazing moves. Don’t worry, bro, I’ll leave you some of the spotlight." 

I sigh, watching them get all hyped up. They’re way too excited about this. 

Whistling, I call out, "Pabu! You’re coming with me? we’re gonna go see Naga."  

Pabu scrambles up onto my shoulder as the three of us go our separate ways.

Korra POV

Dinner is fine , I guess, but my mind is way too occupied to enjoy it. 

Amon. 

What he did at that rally should be impossible for anyone but the Avatar. And yet, he did it so effortlessly, like it was nothing . I hate to admit it, but I’m scared. Not that I’d ever tell anyone that. 

Tenzin: “We are grateful for this delicious food, for happiness, for compassion, and—” 

Tarrlok: “I’m not interrupting, am I?” 

I look toward the doorway, and there stands a man who instantly rubs me the wrong way. 

Tenzin: “This is my home, Tarrlok. We’re about to eat dinner.” 

Tarrlok steps inside without hesitation, like he owns the place. 

Tarrlok: “Good, because I am absolutely famished. Airbenders never turn away a hungry guest, am I right?” 

Wow. The audacity.  

Tenzin glances at Pema, who is clearly not pleased. He exhales through his nose before giving in. 

Tenzin: “I suppose.” 

Tarrlok doesn’t wait for another invitation. He walks straight toward me. 

Tarrlok: “Ah, you must be the famous Avatar Korra. Truly an honor.” (He bows.) “I am Councilman Tarrlok, representative from the Northern Water Tribe.” 

I’ve known him for five seconds , and I already hate his smug, slimy attitude. Play nice, Korra. Play nice.  

Korra: “Nice to meet you.” 

Before I can say more, Ikki leans forward, staring at him with a scrunched-up nose. 

Ikki: “Why do you have three ponytails?” (She sniffs the air.) “And why do you smell like a lady? You’re weird.” 

Pffft—don’t laugh, don’t laugh.  

Tarrlok: “Well, aren’t you... precocious?” (He turns back to me, ignoring Ikki’s suspicious glare.) “I’ve been reading all about your adventures in the papers. Infiltrating Amon’s rally—that took some real initiative.” 

Korra: “Oh, thanks. I think you’re the first authority figure in the city who’s actually happy I’m here.” 

But let’s be honest—the one who really took charge that night wasn’t me.  

I think back to Mako. How he talked to that protestor, how he actually got him to listen . That was impressive. I probably would’ve just threatened the guy. 

And then, at the equalists rally, how fast he came up with a plan to save Bolin. How he made sure we got away— even if it meant separating from us and taking risk.  

Honestly? Even Hasook was more useful than me that night. 

Great Avatar you are, Korra. Sigh.  

And then I remember something else. 

When I woke up at the morning on his shoulder.  

Great. Now I’m probably blushing. 

Tarrlok: “Republic City is much better off now that you’ve arrived.” 

Oh, spirits, he’s still talking … 

Tenzin: “Enough with the flattery, Tarrlok. What do you want from Korra?” 

Tarrlok: (Raises a hand, smiling like he has all the time in the world.) “Patience, Tenzin. I’m getting to that.” (He turns his attention to me, completely ignoring the way Tenzin is glaring at him.) “As you may have heard, I’m assembling a task force to strike at the heart of the revolution. And I want you to join me.” 

Korra: “Really?” (That catches me off guard.) 

Tenzin: (Leaning forward, eyebrows shooting up.) “What?!” 

Tarrlok: “I need someone willing to take the fight to Amon, someone fearless in the face of danger.” (He gestures toward me like it’s obvious.) “And that someone is you.” 

Korra: (I pause, then shake my head.) “Join your task force? I can’t.” (I take a sip of my drink, watching as both of them react like I just said something shocking.) 

Tarrlok: (Clearly surprised.) “I must admit, I wasn’t expecting that. I thought you’d jump at the chance to help lead the charge against Amon.” 

Tenzin: (just as surprised.) “Me too.” 

Honestly? Same.  

The truth is, I don’t feel ready to face Amon. 

Korra: (I straighten up.) “I came to Republic City to finish my Avatar training with Tenzin. Right now, I need to focus on that.” 

This is the best excuse I’ve got. 

Tarrlok: (That smug little smirk doesn’t even waver.) “Which is why this opportunity is perfect. You’d gain on-the-job experience while fulfilling your Avatar duties to the city.” 

Tenzin: (Now clearly annoyed.) “Korra gave you her answer. It’s time for you to go.” (He leans back, and for some reason, he actually looks... pleased?) “I look forward to our next council meeting, by the way.” 

Yeah, Tenzin is definitely enjoying something about this. 

Tarrlok: (Standing up, smoothing out his coat.) “Very well.” (Chuckles slightly, wagging a finger at me.) “But I’m not giving up on you just yet. You’ll be hearing from me soon.” (Bows.) “It has been a pleasure, Avatar Korra.” (Turns and starts walking out.) 

Ikki: (Waving cheerfully.) “Bye-bye, ponytail man!” 

(Just as Tarrlok reaches the doorway, he bumps into someone entering.)  

Tarrlok: (Annoyed, scowling.) “Who the hell are you? Watch where you're walking.” 

???: (Calmly, with a smirk.) “Oh, my apologies. You’re just so overdressed, I mistook you for a mannequin.” 

(That voice—! I look up and grin.)  

Korra: “Mako!” 

Mako: (Nods at me, then greets the room.) “Hey, Korra. Master Tenzin, Miss Pema. Butterfly, Chatterbox, Tornado. Hope I’m not intruding.” 

Tenzin: (Actually looks pleased.) “Quite the opposite. It’s good to see a familiar face.” 

Meleloo: (Snickering.) “Haha, he called you Chatterbox.” 

Ikki: (Crossing her arms.) “Whatever you say, Fart Tornado.” 

Meleloo: (Mock-offended.) “That’s Mister Fart Tornado to you! Want to taste my fury?” 

Jinora: (Rolling her eyes.) “You both sound so immature.” 

Pema: (Clearly stressed, waving Mako over.) “Please, come in! We could use some good company.” 

Wow she really hates Tarrlok

Korra: (Smirking.) “You can sit next to me.”  

I scoot over slightly. 

Mako: (Smiles slightly.) “Then I’ll take the invitation.” (He moves to sit beside me, but pauses to glance at Tarrlok.) “Councilor, shouldn’t you be on your way?” 

Tarrlok: (Through gritted teeth.) “Yeah, I guess I should.” (Turns on his heel and stomps out.) 

So long, jerk. 

Korra: “Soooo, what brings you here at this hour... alone... visiting?” 

Subtle, Korra. Really subtle. I can already feel Tenzin and Pema looking at me awkwardly. 

Mako: (Completely unfazed.) “Actually, I’m not alone. Pabu’s here too—he’s playing with Naga outside. Anyway, here’s what happened...” 

(He explains everything.)  

Mako: “And that’s why we’re going to Kwong tomorrow night. And of course, you’re coming with us—otherwise, Bolin and Hasook will complain. And so will I.” 

I force a smile, trying to look happy.  

Korra: “Yeah, that... that sounds fun. Going to dinner with a girl you just met. In a fancy restaurant, no less.” 

Mako: (Smile.) “Great. See you tomorrow. It’ll be nice to do something as a team without fighting for our lives.” 

(Before leaving, he casually pets my head—stop making me blush, you jerk. I stay still, waiting for him to walk out the door.)

Mako POV  

Well, that went well.  

(I pick up Pabu, cradling him in my arms.)  

Mako: “Cover your ears, buddy.” 

3... 2... 1...  

Korra (from inside): “AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!!!” 

I smirk to myself. At least she waited until I was gone. Good to know she’s trying to keep her emotions in check. That’s what I call progress.  

Now, let’s just hope tomorrow’s dinner goes well...

The Next Day

We stand in front of Kwong’s Cuisine, and I watch as the team stares in awe. Their mouths hanging open remind me of my past life—Bolin and Hasook are clearly the most excited.

Hasook: “Wow... it’s even fancier than I thought.”

Server: [Bows.] “Ah, welcome to Kwong’s Cuisine, Master Mako. Mistress Korra. Master Bolin. And Master Hasook.”

Korra: “Uh… ‘mistress’?”

Bolin: “Okay, this is getting better and better.”

In a private back room, the server unfolds a pristine outfit from a box and helps me change. He adjusts my pants, ties my shoes, styles my hair, and fits me into a sleek formal jacket. I almost forgot how damn good I looked in this.

As I examine my reflection with satisfaction, I grab my red scarf from the table and wrap it around my neck. The server glances at it and reaches to remove it, but I calmly stop him.

Mako: “I’m sorry, but the scarf is important to me. I’d prefer to keep it.”

Server: [Bows slightly.] “As you wish, sir.”

I step out of the dressing room and take in the sight of Korra and the guys.

Korra is wearing an elegant arctic blue dress, the fabric flowing effortlessly down to her ankles. The cut is simple yet flattering, with subtle Water Tribe patterns embroidered along the hem. Her hair, normally in a loose ponytail, is styled into a sophisticated half-up, half-down look, with a few strands framing her face. I also do my best not to stare at her slightly exposed cleavage. Spirits, why did they have to cut it like that?

Bolin’s dark green suit fits surprisingly well, tailored just enough to give him a refined look while still keeping his usual warmth. It also does a great job of hiding his brick-house-like frame, giving him a sleeker silhouette. His hair is slicked back, making him look more put together than I’ve ever seen him.

Hasook is dressed in a sharp navy-blue ensemble, exuding effortless confidence. His outfit is slightly flashier than ours, the sheen of the fabric catching the light at just the right angles. His long hair is neatly tied back, giving him a suave, almost princely air.

I smirk. “Damn, you guys clean up well.”

Korra: [Adjusting her skirt, looking a little stiff.] “It’s nice... I just don’t feel great in an ankle-length skirt.”

Hasook: [Grinning, striking a dramatic pose.] “Please, I look fabulous in anything.”

Bolin: [Crossing his arms smugly.] “Of course. I mean, I am the face of the team.”

Hasook and Bolin immediately turn to glare at each other, both subtly adjusting their outfits and straightening their postures, as if competing over who looks better.

I glance at Korra. Honestly, she’s probably the real face of the team right now—but I won’t tell them that.

Server: [Bows.] “This way, please.” [He gestures, leading us back into the restaurant area.]

Korra POV

Okay, I admit it—Asami is gorgeous. And honestly? Talking to her feels great. She seems like an honest and warm person. Spirits, she just smiled at me—did it get warmer in here, or is it just me?

Asami: (Sitting next to us, taking a sip of her drink.) "I'm such a big pro-bending fan. I caught all of your matches this season."

Mako: "All of them? Wow. Honestly, there were a few I wish you hadn’t seen."

Bolin: "Speak for yourself! I’m the fan favorite—I don’t have much to be ashamed of."

Hasook: (Snarky.) "How about the semifinals?"

Bolin: "If I remember correctly, you fell on me."

Hasook: "Well, I wouldn’t have if you weren’t such a big target."

Bolin: (Flexing his arm.) "Hey, this is pure muscle!" (Pretty sure he just ripped his sleeve.)

Great. I guess it’s up to me and Mako to be the mature ones here. Well, we're fucked then.

Korra: (Sighs.) "Sorry, they get excited easily. Honestly, I really wish nobody saw my first two rounds."

Asami: "Oh, don't be ridiculous. You’re amazing! I can't wait to see you play in the tournament."

The four of us go silent, looking down at our plates. No matter how hard the guys worked, we don’t even have a third of what we need to enter the tournament. I feel so useless for not contributing anything.

Mako: (Trying to brush it off.) "Yeah, well… maybe next year."

Asami: "What do you mean? You made it in."

Korra: "Well… yes and no. There’s a wall we can’t get past."

Asami gently places her hand on mine. Her skin is so soft.

Asami: "Tell me—what’s the problem?" (Her warm gaze meets mine.)

Girl, stop being so considerate to people you just met!

I sigh and glance at Mako.

Korra: "Mako…"

I leave it to him to explain.

Mako: "We don’t have the cash to ante up for the championship pot. So, looks like we’re out of the running."

Asami: "That’s not fair."

A server approaches, carrying two silver trays with dome lids.

Server: (Politely.) "Pardon me, Ms. Sato." (Lifts the lids, revealing the food. Mako’s eyes widen slightly.) "Your main course."

Hasook: (Eyes narrowing.) "Wait… Ms. Sato? You wouldn’t happen to be related to the Hiroshi Sato, would you?"

Asami: (Nods casually.) "Yeah, he’s my dad."

Bolin: (Nearly choking on his drink.) "Get out of town!"

Korra: (Confused.) "Is he someone important?"

Mako: (Sipping his drink.) "He’s the creator of the Satomobile. And the owner of Future Industries. Pretty much the richest guy in the city."

For some reason, Mako looks… off.

Asami: (Grinning.) "I’m serious. You guys should meet him." (Takes a sip of her drink.) "You want to?"

Mako: "Meet the most successful captain of industry in all of Republic City? Yeah, I’ll take you up on that."

Bolin: (Excited.) "Can we come?!"

Mako: (Firmly.) "No. You and Hasook are punished for acting like children in public. Month of washing dishes for you, Bo. And Hasook, you’re in charge of cleaning the gym equipment."

They both look down, but neither complains. That’s our captain. I smirk.

Asami: (Laughing.) "Wow, you’re really giving them a harsh punishment."

Korra: (Smirking.) "Yeah, Cap. You should be arrested for abuse."

Mako looks at me and Asami, something unreadable in his expression—almost melancholic.

Mako: "Yeah… maybe I should."

There’s a brief pause before Asami turns to me again.

Asami: "How about you, Korra? Wanna come?"

I want to make a joke about meeting your parents already? but I just know I’d turn red and start stuttering.

Korra: "No, thank you. I have a lot of training to do at the temple."

Asami: "Shame. I’m pretty sure my dad would love to meet you."

Mako chokes on his drink.

Korra: (Alarmed.) "Are you okay?!"

Mako: (Clears throat.) "Yeah! Just… drank too fast."

I roll my eyes and turn back to Asami.

Korra: "I just wanted to say, Asami—it’s been really nice meeting you."

Asami: (Smiling warmly.) "Same, Korra. Same for the rest of you guys, too."

The rest of the night is filled with Bolin’s dumb jokes, Hasook’s attempts to show off, Asami laughing warmly at our mess and Mako keeping his usual watchful eye on us. It’s fun. I’m really happy I came to this city.

Air Temple Island  

Bolin: (Cheerfully) "Hello, fellow teammate!"  

Korra: (Scratching Naga’s chest) "Hey, Bolin."  

Bolin: "Man, yesterday was awesome!" 

Yeah, it really was. I needed that chance to relax. I guess I owe Mako one more for including me.  

Korra: "Yeah, especially the part where you and Hasook started a food fight." 

Bolin: (Scoffs) "He started it!" (Coughs.) "Anyway! The real reason I came by—" (Grins, holding out a cupcake and a rose.) "Ta-da!"  

Korra: (Blinking, surprised) "Wow. Thanks." (Takes them.) "What’s this for?"  

Bolin: (Rubbing his chin, pretending to think.) "Uh… oh, I can’t remember now… Oh, wait! Now I remember. You saved me from Amon!"  

Korra: (Shrugs) "Oh, that?" Honestly, it was mostly Mako and Hasook. I just smashed through some Equalists when we were leaving. No big deal." 

Bolin: (Dramatic, waving his arms like a zombie) "No big deal? Are you serious? I was totally freaking out when he came at me with that creepy mask, all, ‘I will take away your bending forever!’"  

(Korra watches him with a tense expression, her body stiff. Bolin, still caught up in his theatrics, doesn’t notice.) 

Bolin: (Shuddering) "I mean, that is… scary stuff. I still can’t sleep well."  

Korra: (Quietly) "Mhmm."  

I can’t look him in the eyes. My hands clench against my knees. Bolin, trust me—I was probably just as scared as you. Maybe even more. At least you can admit it.  

Before I can dwell on that thought, a voice interrupts. 

Council Page: (Stepping forward, bowing slightly.) "Delivery for Avatar Korra."  

(He places a large, meticulously arranged basket in front of me, expensive-looking flowers decorating the edges.) 

Council Page: "Councilman Tarrlok sends his compliments and urges you to reconsider his offer." 

I glare at the basket like it personally offended me. This guy really doesn’t understand the meaning of ‘no.’  

Korra: (Flatly) "Tell him I haven’t changed my mind."  

Council Page: "Mhmm…" (Bows and walks off.) 

I exhale sharply. Unbelievable.  

Bolin: (Watching him leave, frowning.) "Who’s this Tarrlok guy? Is he bothering you?" (Cracks his knuckles.) "‘Cause I could have a word with him."  

Korra: (Amused) "Heh, no, it’s not like that. He’s just some old guy who works with Tenzin on the council."  

Bolin: (Relaxing) "Oh, good. Good. That sounds better. I like that better."  

I raise an eyebrow at him. What does he mean by that?  

Mako POV  

The factory hums with activity, rows of Satomobiles moving along the assembly line in perfect synchronization. Hiroshi Sato and his daughter, Asami, stand side by side, watching me as I take it all in. 

It’s almost funny—once you know how Hiroshi really feels about benders, his facade is surprisingly easy to see through.  

Hiroshi Sato: (Gesturing toward the factory) "What do you think of my little operation here?"  

Mako: (Nods respectfully) "It's very impressive, Mr. Sato."  

Hiroshi Sato: (Smiling) "Please, call me Hiroshi. So, I understand you're dirt poor."  

I tense for a second. Honestly, I don’t know if he hates me more for being a firebender or for being a dirt-poor peasant. And I’m not even sure which one is worse in his eyes.  

Mako: (Clears throat) "Uh, well..."  

Hiroshi Sato: (Waves a hand dismissively) "Young man, it’s nothing to be ashamed of. I too came from humble beginnings. Why, when I was your age, I was just a shoe-shiner. All I had to my name was an idea—the Satomobile."  

(He gestures toward the assembly line, where the gleaming vehicles roll past.) 

Hiroshi Sato: "I was fortunate enough to meet someone who believed in me and my work ethic. He gave me the loan I needed to get my idea off the ground, and from that single investment, I built the entire Future Industries empire." 

Yeah, sure. A single investment and sheer determination—conveniently leaving out all the ruthless business moves along the way.  

Asami sighs, cutting in before her father can start another monologue. 

Asami: (Teasing) "Dad, stop bragging. Just tell Mako the good news."  

Hiroshi chuckles, but his eyes flicker with something else—calculation, maybe? 

Mako: (Raising a brow) "What good news?"  

Alright, here we go...  

Hiroshi Sato: (Clasping a hand on Mako’s shoulder) "Well, my daughter passionately told me all about your hard-earned success in the Pro-bending Arena—and your team's current..." (Pauses, giving a knowing smile) "financial stumbling block."  

Translation: Asami begged him to help us, and he decided to humor her.  

Hiroshi Sato: "Now, I’d hate to see you lose your chance at winning the championship just because you’re short a few yuans. That’s why I’m going to sponsor the Fire Ferrets in the tournament." 

Mako: (Feigning surprise) "Are you serious?"  

Faking shock has gotten way too easy.  

Asami: (smiling) "He's serious. My dad’s going to cover your ante for the championship pot."  

Mako: "Whoa, that’s... that’s incredible news." 

Hiroshi Sato: (Chuckling) "There’s just one catch—you’ll need to wear the Future Industries logo on your uniforms."  

I smirk and give the same answer like the last time. 

Mako: (Grinning) "I’ll tattoo it on my chest if you want, sir." (Lightly taps his chest.) 

Hiroshi and Asami chuckle, shaking my hand as I thank them. 

But even as I smile, I can feel Hiroshi’s eyes lingering on me. 

Hiroshi, you're already consumed by hatred. Amon just added fuel to the fire. But I can't bring myself to hate you. You love your daughter. You love this city. You gave up everything for them.  

That’s why I’ll try to fix things between you and Asami earlier this time. I don’t want you to die the moment you two finally reconcile.  

Korra POV  

Tenzin walks past a luxurious Satomobile wrapped in a giant ribbon. Inside, Ikki and Meelo bounce around excitedly, pretending to drive. 

Ikki: (Making car noises) "Out of the way, Daddy! We're driving here! Beeeeeeep! Beebeebeeeeep!"  

Meelo: (Nods seriously) "Beep-beep."  

Pfff. Yeah, Tenzin. Your children are such a perfect example of detachment from material possessions. 

Tenzin sighs, shaking his head at the gift, but keeps walking until he finds me practicing airbending stances on the training platform. The Yin-Yang symbol beneath my feet feels ironic, considering how out of balance I feel. 

Tenzin: (Watching me) "I see Tarrlok's gifts are getting more and more extravagant."  

Korra: (Sighs) "Yeah. That guy doesn't know how to take 'no' for an answer."  

Tenzin studies me for a moment. I pretend not to notice, but I feel myself stiffen under his gaze. Of course, he noticed. He always notices. 

Tenzin: (Gently) "Korra, are you... doing all right?"  

I force myself to keep my posture relaxed. 

Korra: (Shrugging) "Yeah, I'm fine."  

Tenzin doesn’t buy it. He sits on the stairs leading to the platform, then gestures to the spot next to him. 

Tenzin: "Why don’t you take a break?" 

I hesitate, then walk over and sit down beside him. 

Tenzin: "I'm glad you turned down Tarrlok, but I just want to make sure your decision was for the right reason." 

I feel my chest tighten. 

Korra: (Looking away) "I'm just really focused on my airbending right now, is all."  

Please stop. Don’t push it. Please.  

Tenzin watches me, his expression thoughtful. 

Tenzin: "Right. That’s what you said." (Pauses) "You know, it’s okay to be scared. The whole city is frightened by what’s been going on. The important thing is to talk about our fears, because if we don’t, they can throw us out of balance." 

I flinch. His words hit harder than I want to admit. 

Tenzin stands, giving me space. 

Tenzin: "I'm always here for you, if you want to talk." 

Then he walks away, leaving me alone with my thoughts. 

I lean against the doorframe of the Air Temple mansion, staring into nothing. 

Council Page: (From a distance) "Avatar Korra! I have something for you."  

… Okay, I am officially ripping that dwarf’s head off. And then I’m coming for Tarrlok.  

Annoyed, I jump down from the railing and earthbend the page in a full 180-degree spin. Before he can react, I give him a solid kick to the back, sending him stumbling forward. 

Korra: (Fuming) "It doesn’t matter how many gifts Tarrlok sends—I am NOT joining his task force!"  

In the background, I hear Ikki and Jinora pause their game of Pai Sho to watch. 

The page groans, dusting himself off. 

Council Page: (Exasperated) "It’s not a gift. It’s an invitation."  

Wait... what? 

I grab the paper from his hands and start reading, my irritation shifting into mild confusion. 

Korra: (Frowning) "To what?"  

The page straightens his uniform, as if that will somehow make me take him more seriously. 

Council Page: "Tarrlok is throwing a gala in your honor. All of Republic City's movers and shakers will be there. The councilman humbly requests your attendance." (Bows slightly) 

I stare at the invitation, resisting the urge to tear it in half. 

Sigh. Maybe if I turn him down in public, he’ll finally give up. I guess it’s worth a try. 

Mako POV  

This place is just as fancy as I remember. 

I’m here with Bolin, Hasook, Asami, and her dad. If things go the same way as last time, this is going to be a mess. Korra will get ambushed by reporters, Tarrlok will take advantage, and before she knows it, she’ll be roped into his task force. 

Yeah, no way I’m letting that happen. 

From my talk with Tenzin, it sounds like he pushed through my idea—one-third of the task force has to be nonbenders. Unfortunately, that probably won’t change much. Of course, Tarrlok handpicked the ones already in his pocket. Not surprising. Even this early on, he’s practically a dictator, doing whatever he wants. I guess there are things I am unable to change 

Mako: (To the others) "Guys, Korra’s here. Let’s go."  

Asami: "Come on, Dad! You have to meet her!" 

Hiroshi: (Chuckling) "Of course, of course. You don’t have to drag me, sweetie. I really want to meet her." 

He lowers his gaze, and if you really focus, you could probably catch the ominous undertone in his voice... 

Okay, how was I so blind to how deep his hate-boner for benders really was? I feel so damn stupid right now.  

We watch as Tenzin’s kids run off, and the crowd starts clapping as they notice Korra walking in. Pema wanders off, mingling with guests, while Korra looks around, stunned. She stands next to Tenzin, clearly overwhelmed. 

Korra: (Awed) "I can’t believe this is all for me."  

Don’t be so happy, Korra. This is a trap.  

Tenzin: (Lowering his voice) "I’m not sure what Tarrlok’s plotting but keep your guard up. It’s not like him to throw a party just for fun."  

Before Korra can reply, Tarrlok strides toward them with that over-the-top charm act. 

Tarrlok: (Smiling) "So glad you could make it, Avatar Korra." (Turns to Tenzin) "If you’ll excuse us, the city awaits its hero."  

And just like that, he sweeps Korra away. 

Meanwhile, Tenzin looks around—and then freezes. His face turns blue in horror. 

Tenzin: (Gasps) "Meelo! No, that’s not a toilet! Oh dear."  

He hurries off in shame, covering his eyes. 

Oh yeah, now I remember why Tenzin was too busy to help Korra. Guess it’s up to me.  

Tarrlok leads Korra to where we’re standing. 

Tarrlok: "Korra, it’s my pleasure to introduce Republic City’s most famous industrialist, Hiroshi Sato." 

Korra: (Nods) "Nice to meet you."  

Hiroshi: (Bows slightly) "We’re all expecting great things from you."  

Korra: (Quietly) "Right. Greatness."  

I catch the way she looks down. She’s under so much pressure. 

Hiroshi: "And this is my daughter—" 

Korra: (Brightens) "Hi, Asami!"  

The two of them hug like they’ve known each other forever. I guess they hit it off early this time. Maybe I should be a couples’ counselor in this life. I mean, I told Bolin to go for Opal, and they basically became the coziest couple ever. 

Before I can finish that thought, Korra moves toward me —and suddenly pulls me into a hug. 

Korra: "Hey, don’t think I’m not happy to see you." 

I hug her back. 

Mako: (Teasing) "Didn’t we just talk yesterday?"  

Korra: (Grins) "Yeah, but if I remember right, you were the first one to leave, Captain."  

I chuckle. 

Mako: "Actually, we have good news." 

Hasook: (Smirking) "Listen to this—Mister Sato agreed to sponsor our team. We’re back in the tournament!"  

Bolin: (Excited) "Hehe, isn’t that great?"  

Korra: (Eyes widening) "Really?! Awesome! Thank you so much!"  

Mako: (Smirks) "You better thank Asami, she was the one who talked to him about it."  

Korra: (Grinning) "Thank you!" (Hugs Asami again) 

Asami: (Laughs) "No problem. Anything for my favorites." Well you definitely have favorite gal  

I glance up, past them, to Hiroshi. 

Yeah. He’s glaring.  

Unfortunately, the others are too caught up in celebrating to notice. 

Tarrlok: [To Lin Beifong walking by.] "Chief Beifong, I believe you and Avatar Korra have already met." 

Ah, Chief. It's so good to see you. How I've missed that radiant smile and warm personality.  

I can't help but grin. Seeing her all grumpy and moody really brings back memories. 

The nickname "Iron Maiden of Republic City" fits her perfectly. Even when she was over 70, she refused to retire. Zhu Li had to literally push a law through the council that forced officers to step down at retirement age just to get Lin to finally hand over the Chief title to me. After that, she moved to Zaofu to live with Su. 

I’ve also learned a few things about her love life. After breaking up with Tenzin, both Kya and Bumi tried hitting on her. Lin let Kya down gently, saying she wasn’t interested in women—or in anything besides her career. But Bumi? Let's just say he walked away with an injury severe enough to earn a military decoration for wounds in battle. Shiver.  

Lin Beifong: [To Korra, in a harsh tone while glaring at her.] "Just because the city's throwing you this big to-do, don't think you're something special. You've done absolutely nothing to deserve this." [Walks away.] 

Korra glares at Lin as she leaves, but her expression soon shifts to one of sadness. 

I get it. Korra's being pushed as the city's savior when all she really wanted was to train. She doesn't feel ready or worthy of this attention. 

Oh, don't get me wrong, she enjoys it. Feeding her ego was always the easiest way for people to manipulate her. By the time the whole Unalaq and Vaatu mess unfolded, she was already acting like she was the center of the world. And when she was denied that control, she couldn't handle it. That whole mess humbled her—matured her even—but honestly? I still don't think it was worth the suffering she went through. And that's include how I treated her  

Tarrlok and Korra approach the stairs where a swarm of reporters eagerly waits below. The moment they spot Korra, they surge forward, bombarding her with questions. 

Damn it I can't get past them. 

Tarrlok : "If you'd be so kind, they just have a couple of questions." 

Korra : "But..." 

Tarrlok pushes her forward. 

Reporter #1: "Avatar Korra, you witnessed Amon take away people's bending firsthand. How serious a threat does he pose to the innocent citizens of Republic City?" 

Korra : [Clears her throat, sounding unsure.] "I think he presents a real problem." 

In the background, Tarrlok smirks as his plan to pressure Korra into joining his task force unfolds perfectly. 

Reporter #2: "Then why have you refused to join Tarrlok's task force? As the Avatar, shouldn't you be going after Amon?" 

Korra : "Well, I..." 

Reporter #3: "Why are you backing away from this fight?" 

Korra: [Offended.] "What? No! I've never backed away from anything in my life!" 

Reporter #4: "You promised to serve this city. Are you going back on that promise now?" 

Reporter #5: "Do you think pro-bending is more important than fighting the revolution?" 

Reporter #6: "How do you think Avatar Aang would have handled this?" 

Korra looks overwhelmed, confusion and frustration building as the reporters close in. 

Alright, that's it. We're doing this the hard way. 

I shoot a small bolt of lightning toward the ceiling, just enough to grab everyone's attention. The entire room falls silent, and all eyes turn to me. Even my teammates and Asami look stunned. 

Mako : "DO YOU HAVE ANY DIGNITY LEFT, YOU VULTURES?!" 

Lin taught me many things—how to scare people was one of them. I see the reporters shrink back. 

I snatch a microphone from one of them and glare directly at Tarrlok. 

Mako : "The Avatar is humanity's greatest hope, but that doesn't make her invincible. She's just 17 and hasn't even finished her training! Is the council so incompetent that they can't handle this crisis without dragging a teenage girl into it? Then maybe fix that first, you buffoon!" 

I shove the microphone back and grab Korra’s hand, leading her away from the stunned crowd. 

Mako : "Let's go." 

Korra : [Blushing slightly.] "Yeah... I think we should." 

As we move through the crowd, Bolin, Asami, and Hasook follow, along with Tenzin and his family. Just before leaving, Tenzin throws Tarrlok the scariest glare I've ever seen. Tarrlok looks absolutely offended. 

Yeah, I just put a target on my back... but screw it. 

Before we reach the exit, Asami places a comforting hand on Korra's shoulder, earning more than grateful smile from her I also see big blush on Korra face. Out of the corner of my eye, I catch Chief giving me a subtle nod of approval. I forgot how much she hated Tarrlok. 

Huh... neat. 

Our group moves slowly away from the grand hall, the muffled noise of the gala fading behind us. 

Okay, maybe I didn’t think this through.  

Korra saw through Tarrlok and his true goals thanks to her work with the task force. Her encounter with Amon forced her to confront her fears, making her mentally stronger. I was supposed to trust her, let her grow... 

But no. I just had to act like an idiot and make the entire city think I'm a psycho. Or worse. 

I grab my head and let out a frustrated scream. 

Mako: "Fuuuuuuuuuuck! What was I thinking?! That was so stupid! I had to go full lightning freak and hand the press the best headline of the year. I'll probably have to stick to the backstreets to avoid attention." 

The group stares at me, wide-eyed and stunned. Even Bolin, who’s seen me lose my temper before, looks shocked. 

I feel a hand on my shoulder. I turn to see Tenzin, his expression calm and reassuring. 

Tenzin: "Mako, your intentions were noble. You stood up for Korra when she needed support. Even with all my status, I felt powerless. Don’t beat yourself up for defending your friends."  

Unfortunately, that was not the main reason of my scream's Tenzin. 

Bolin steps forward with a grin. 

Bolin: "Yeah, bro! I mean... sure, the city thinks you’ve got anger issues, but hey, it adds some flavor to your edgy persona outside of pretending to be cool." 

I am cool Bo.  

Hasook: "Honestly, I’m surprised you managed to keep your cool for so long. I was this close to dumping water on that jerk’s ugly hair." 

Asami chuckles softly and pats my other shoulder. 

Asami: "It was pretty crazy... but it shows how much you care about your friends. And Korra... well, I don’t think she minds." 

I glance at Korra. She's smiling. 

Korra: (Hands on her hips) "Thanks, Mako. You’ve got my back... I guess I’m not the only one with anger issues." 

Mako: (Sighs) "You’re welcome. Next time you’re invited to a gala, you’re doing the yelling."  

Korra: "Pfff, sure, Cap." 

Meelo suddenly pipes up from behind. 

Meelo: "That was AWESOME! Can you teach me the lightning thing?" 

Jinora: "You’re an airbender, Meelo. You can’t lightningbend." 

Meelo: "Oh... then can you show me how to yell like that?" 

Mako: "Sure, first you have to—" 

Tenzin and Pema: (In unison) "NO!" 

They look at me panicked, like I was about to teach their son how to buy drugs or something. I guess they've had enough of his screams without additional lessons. 

Korra: (Stifling laughter) "Pfffft..." 

All: "Hahahaha!" 

You know what? Maybe everything will be fine. 

Later that night, I walk Asami home. Her father stayed at the gala, Korra had enough for the day and left with Tenzin and his family, while Bolin went back to our apartment. Hasook wanted to tag along, but I told him his hair tips were splitting. That sent him into a panic, and he rushed off to find a stylist open at night. 

Mako : "Don’t you have a car or carriage to get you home?" 

Asami : "What, you don’t like my company?" 

Mako : (Smirking) "Oh, I do, very much, Miss Sato " 

I chuckle. Asami’s always been a great friend... and once, my girlfriend. Unfortunately, I wasn’t exactly the best boyfriend. I hurt her. Twice. 

Asami : "You know, it sounds weird, but I’m really glad I hit you with my moped." 

Mako : [Chuckles] "Me too. But I’d prefer a bike or a unicycle next time." 

Asami : "Pfft, okay, I’ll keep that in mind next time I plan to hit someone." 

We share a laugh and walk in comfortable silence for a while. 

Asami : "Oh, I forgot to ask. Why didn’t you accept the new silk scarf I bought you? You didn’t like it?" 

Mako : "No, it was really nice. But this scarf was my father’s. It’s all I have left of him. Well, that and Bolin. He looks so much like Dad... but this scarf helps me feel close to him. Plus, I’m pretty sure if you send a gift to a certain dark-skinned beauty, she’d accept it with a smile." 

Asami blushes slightly but smirks. "I’m not sure Hasook would look good in a scarf." 

Somewhere in the city...  

Hasook sneezes. "Am I getting sick?" 

Mako and Asami : (Laughing) 

Asami : "But I mean yeah, Korra really is beautiful. The way she talks about bending, with so much passion... her eyes light up... it’s kind of adorable. And speaking of her eyes its like....." 

I smile as I listen to her ramble about Korra. Looks like I don’t need to do much to get them closer. 

After Asami finishes blushing over her accidental confession, we shift the conversation to our parents. 

Asami : "I lost my mother when I was young. I guess we’re similar in that way... but at least I still have my dad. And you have Bolin." 

I light a small flame with my firebending to spark up a joint and take a small puff. 

Mako : "He saved me, you know." 

Asami looks at me, confused. 

Mako : "After our parents were killed by a that thug, I hated firebending. I hated that I had the same power as the person who took them from us. I couldn’t even light a campfire without feeling sick. But then... Bo got his earthbending. I was relieved he didn’t get stuck with my ‘curse.’ But you know what happened next?" 

Asami : "What?" 

Mako : "He cried because he wanted to be a firebender—like me. I asked him why, and he said it was because I used my bending to protect him, and that made it the coolest thing ever. He made me realize my firebending wasn’t like that thug’s. It wasn’t about hurting people... it was about protecting the ones I love." 

I let a small flame dance on my fingertips. 

Mako (thinking): Without him, I could’ve ended up as some triad thug or an Equalist, hating all bending. 

Asami's green eyes sparkle as she watches the flame, her smile warm and genuine. 

Asami (smiling): You do have a knack for it. 

Mako: For what? 

Asami (grinning): Protecting people. You stand up for those you care about. You make people feel safe around you. 

Her words hit me harder than I expect. It’s almost the same thing she told me in the last timeline... but this time, it feels different. 

Asami places her hand on my shoulder, her touch light yet grounding. 

Asami (grinning): Okay, now you have to carry me the rest of the way. These heels are killing me. 

Before I can protest, she wraps her arms around me from behind and jumps onto my back. I instinctively adjust my grip to hold her steady good thing she is total lightweight. 

Mako: (sighing) "Whatever you say, Miss Sato." 

She smirks against my shoulder. 

Asami: "Good boy. Now, onward to my mansion. Hya!" 

I shake my head but laugh anyway, jogging forward with her weight comfortably on my back. 

Mako: "Treat me like an ostrich horse again, and I’m slapping your butt." 

Asami leans in slightly, her breath warm against my ear as she whispers— 

Asami: "Pervert." 

I feel my face heat up instantly. 

Mako: "What?! Not in that context!" 

Asami bursts out laughing, the sound light and musical. 

Asami: "Pfft, hahaha!" 

I chuckle along with her, shaking my head at her antics. Damn, I missed this girl. 

 Zzz~

Unbeknownst to him, Asami smile lingers as she closes her eyes and drifts off on his shoulder, a faint blush coloring her cheeks.

Korra POV  

It’s been a week since the gala. Our group has been training for the pro-bending tournament next week. Honestly, it’s been relaxing. No pressure, no politics—just me, bending, and my team. 

Asami : "Hi, guys!" 

Korra : "Hey, Asami!" 

Bolin : "What’s up?" 

Asami : "Nothing much. I was just in the area and thought I’d drop by." 

Korra : "Great! Wanna watch us train? I could use a crowd." 

Asami : (Smirking) "Oh, I definitely wouldn’t mind the view." 

And just like that, I’m blushing again. This woman makes me feel so many things. 

I notice her glancing around. 

Asami : "Where’s Mako?" 

Hasook : "He went to the shop almost an hour ago. Our booked time is almost up." 

Right on cue, Mako storms in, looking grumpy with his outfit all messed up. 

Mako : "I HATE the press." 

Korra : "Don’t tell me... they’re harassing you again?" 

Mako : "I guess our dear Councilman doesn’t like people getting in his way. I was stopped five times by reporters and twice by the police for 'disturbing the peace.'" 

Hasook : "Freaking cops. Why would Chief Lin allow that?" 

Mako : "She doesn’t know. I’m guessing Tarrlok sent the ones in his pocket to mess with me." 

Bolin : "Is that why you won’t let me leave without an escort?" 

Mako smirks. "No, that’s because I don’t want you getting kidnapped again for doing something stupid." 

Bolin pouts. 

My chest tightens with guilt. This is all happening because of me. Maybe... maybe I should just accept Tarrlok’s offer. I don’t want my friends suffering because of my choices. 

Mako notices something’s off. 

Mako : "Korra, you, okay?" 

I force a smile. "Yeah... I just need some air. Sorry." 

I turn to leave, but Mako’s voice stops me. 

Mako : "Korra." 

I glance back. 

Mako : "If you ever need to talk, remember—you’ve got all of us." 

Bolin grins, Asami offers a warm smile, and even Hasook nods in support. 

I smile softly. "Thanks, Cap. And... all of you." 

But... I think I need to do something for you guys. And I only have one option 

I walk out, already feeling the weight of my decision sinking in.

Council Hall  

Korra: "Tarrlok! We need to talk." 

Tarrlok: (Smirking) "Ah, Avatar Korra. What can I do for you?" 

That smug grin... I want to break his teeth. My fists clench at my sides. 

Korra: "If— only if—you leave my friends alone, I’ll join your stupid task force." 

Tarrlok: "Of course. You have my word." 

I narrow my eyes. "Your word means nothing to me. If I find out you’re still messing with Mako or the others, the spirits themselves won’t be able to protect you." 

I grit my teeth. "Do we have a deal?" 

Tarrlok: (Smiling wider) "A deal, indeed. This calls for a celebration. Let me summon the press." 

Korra: (Internally screaming) Ugh... not them again.

Bolin POV  

It’s been three days since we’ve seen Korra. The only glimpse we get of her is through the press and pictures of her working with Tarrlok and his task force. 

I slam an earth disk to the ground with a loud thud. 

Mako: "Bo, stop destroying the gym." 

Bolin: "How can you be so calm? You literally stopped her from joining before, and now you're acting like it's no big deal!" 

I catch myself and sigh. "Sorry... I shouldn’t yell." 

Mako sighs too, rubbing the back of his neck. "What I did before was to protect her from being pressured by the press. This time, it was her choice. All we can do is support her and hope she won’t regret it." 

I hate when he acts all wise and distant. Don’t get me wrong, I love Mako, but he’s been more closed off than usual lately, like he’s hiding something. 

Hasook chimes in: "Mako’s right. Korra’s the Avatar. She needs to make her own choices. Besides, things have been calmer around here." 

I growl in frustration. 

Bolin: "So you're saying you're happy she left?!" 

Hasook: (offended) "What? No! Are you crazy? Just because you’ve got a crush on her doesn’t mean Mako and I care about her any less. Get a hold of yourself." 

Bolin: "I just... I hate this." 

Mako: "No one’s stopping you from letting it out. It’s good for you." 

I manage a smile. "Bro, I love you, but... pot calling the kettle black." 

Hasook smirks. "Yeah, Mako. You're the most emotionally repressed guy we know." 

Mako tightens his gloves. "Alright, you brats. Enough talk. Time for some serious training. When Korra gets back, we can't be out of shape." 

Bolin: "Sure, Momko." 

Mako cracks his knuckles. "I’m not kidding. Let’s roll." 

As we start sparring, I can’t help but think... Korra, I hope you're doing okay.  

Korra POV  

I am not doing okay.  

Every. Single. Time. After we bust a small Equalist group, Tarrlok gathers the press and acts like he's doing a better job than Avatar Aang himself. How can anyone be so arrogant and full of themselves? I have no idea.  

I miss the guys. I miss Asami. I miss training. Spirits, I even miss those stupid meditations!  

I’m so stressed with everything happening. Every time we raid an Equalist hideout, all I can think about is whether Amon will be there. I can barely sleep these days... not with the nightmares.  

Tarrlok’s voice snaps me back to reality:  

Tarrlok: "Avatar Korra has bravely answered the call to action. With the two of us leading the charge, Republic City has nothing to fear from Amon and the Equalists."  

Ugh. He really loves hearing himself talk. How does he manage to say the same thing every time?  

A female reporter stands up: "Question for the Avatar! Amon remains at large. Why have you failed to locate him?"  

I tense up. Of course they’re coming after me.  

You know what? Screw this. I’ve had enough. Let's just end this nonsense so I can get back to the things I actually care about.  

I step forward, and Tarrlok instinctively steps back.  

Korra: "You want to know why? Because Amon is hiding in the shadows like a coward." [Grabs the microphone.] "Amon, I challenge you to a duel! No task force, no chi-blockers. Just the two of us, tonight at midnight on Avatar Aang Memorial Island. Let’s cut to the chase and settle this thing—if you're man enough to face me."  

I slam the microphone down and walk off stage as the reporters erupt with questions.  

I didn't think this through... but I can't back out now. Avatar Korra is not a coward.  

Republic City Dock  

Tenzin lands on his glider next to us, his face etched with worry. 

Tenzin: "Korra, this is madness." 

I know, Tenzin. But I have to do this, I tighten the rope loosely around my arms, bracing myself. 

I can feel his eyes burning into me, pleading for me to stop. But I can't. Not this time. 

Korra: "Don't try to stop me. And don't follow me. I have to face Amon alone." 

Tenzin turns on Tarrlok, anger flaring in his usually calm demeanor. 

Tenzin: "This is all your doing!" 

Tarrlok, with that smug, fake concern, shrugs. 

Tarrlok: "I tried to talk her out of it too, but she's made up her mind." 

Liar. You never tried to stop me. You wanted this. But you're not worth my energy right now. 

I push the boat off the dock with waterbending and guide it toward Avatar Aang Memorial Island. 

Tarrlok: "We'll be watching the island closely. If anything goes wrong, I have a fleet of police airships ready to swoop down." 

I ignore him. This is between me and Amon. 

Avatar Aang Memorial Island  

The wind tugs at my hair as I stand beneath Aang's statue. My heart pounds, but I plant my feet and get into a battle stance. 

The city lights shimmer in the distance as the clock strikes midnight. I flinch at the sound, then scold myself for being so jumpy. 

Hours pass. The tension weighs heavily on my chest. 

Korra: "Guess you're a no-show, Amon. Who's scared now?" 

I mutter, stretching my limbs as I turn to leave. 

Suddenly, a bola snaps around my feet, yanking me to the ground. 

Before I can react, I'm dragged into the shadows. over twenty chi-blockers surround me in an instant. I spin and unleash a ring of fire, but whips snap around my wrists, binding me. I kick and bend what little earth I can but blows rain down on me from all sides. My body crumples, and darkness consumes me. 

From the shadows, Amon steps forward, his mask glinting faintly in the dim light. 

Amon: "I received your invitation, young Avatar." 

My heart races as he reaches out toward my face. I flinch and turn away, but his hand shifts, palm upward, as he grips my chin and forces me to look at him. 

I try to fight the fear rising in my chest, but his cold, unfeeling gaze pierces through me. 

Amon: "Our showdown, while inevitable, is premature. Although it would be the simplest thing for me to take away your bending right now, I won't. You'd only become a martyr." 

I am barely able to hold my tears, please just leave me alone. 

Amon: "Benders of every nation would rally behind your untimely demise, but I assure you, I have a plan. And I'm saving you for last. Then you'll get your duel, and I will destroy you." 

Before I can react, he strikes my shoulder with expert precision. 

A wave of darkness crashes over me, and everything fades as I lose consciousness.

In the void, I see Aang. Sokka. Toph. And... a man with a chilling gaze. 

Aang charges toward him and— 

I wake to the sound of voice; I sees a shadowy figure in an airbender's tunic running toward me. I can barely mutter: 

Korra: Aang? 

Tenzin: "Korra! Are you all right? Was Amon here?" 

I feel weak, my limbs heavy, but I manage to speak. 

Korra: "Yeah. He ambushed me." 

Tenzin 's eyes widen in horror. 

Tenzin: "Did he... take your bending?" 

I summon a small flame in my palm and let it flicker out. 

Korra: "No. I'm okay." 

Relief floods his face, but I can't hold back anymore. My body trembles as I collapse into his chest, tears spilling from my eyes. 

Korra: "I was so terrified. I felt so helpless." 

Tenzin ’s arms wrap around me, steady and comforting. 

Tenzin: "It's all right. The nightmare is over." 

I pull back slightly, wiping my tears. 

Korra: "You... you were right. I've been scared this whole time. I don't know what to do." 

I bury my face in his robes again, letting the emotions pour out. 

Tenzin: "Admitting your fears is the first and most difficult step in overcoming them." 

I cry until my body feels lighter. Somehow, I’m starting to feel better.

Third Person POV  

Amon, accompanied by three of his subordinates, moved silently through the back alleys of Republic City. The dim light cast eerie shadows on the walls when, suddenly, a bolt of lightning struck the ground before them. The chi-blockers snapped into a defensive stance as a figure emerged from the darkness. 

Amon: "I presume you are not foolish enough to challenge me." 

Mako: "No, I don’t. You’re way out of my league," he smirked. "Unlike your lieutenant." 

Amon’s expression remained hidden beneath his mask, but his posture subtly shifted. 

Amon: "So, it was you. What does a firebender hope to achieve by provoking me? I’m in a good mood, so I’ll give you one free shot before I take your bending." 

Mako’s smile turned ominous. 

Mako: "All I can say is ‘blood is thicker than water.’ I wonder if our dear acquaintance, Councilman Tarrlok, thinks about that part. You both seem like the type that can fool around without a moon to watch over you." 

The chi-blockers exchanged confused glances, but Amon’s stance stiffened, though barely perceptibly. 

Mako grinned wider. 

Mako: "You’re going to fall, Amon. This world doesn’t need false saviors. That’s all I have to say. Oh, and one more thing." 

He snapped his fingers. From the shadows, a group of triad thugs emerged, faces burning with vengeance. 

Mako: "They REALLY wanted to repay you for the ‘pleasantries’ from your Equalists. Bye." 

With a playful wave, Mako turned and disappeared into the darkness. 

Behind him, the sounds of chaotic combat echoed through the alley. Mako’s true aim was simple: provoke Amon and plant the seed of paranoia. Now, Amon would suspect Tarrlok of knowing truth and leaking information, placing targets on both their backs. With luck, this would give Korra and the others some breathing room. 

Or perhaps fate would drag them back to the original timeline, just as it had with Korra joining the task force. Only the spirits knew. But for now, Mako could hope. 

Chapter Text

Third POV  

Pro-bending Arena – Fire Ferrets Training Session  

The Fire Ferrets were deep in their sparring session, the tension and excitement palpable. Mako and Hasook faced off against Korra and Bolin, each side pushing their limits. Mako, however, was distracted, his mind occupied with finding a way to nudge Korra and Asami closer before the tournament's end. 

Mako: (Ducking an earth disk flying toward his head.) BO! Do you want us disqualified for headshots? 

Bolin: (Sheepish.) Sorry, got a little excited. 

Hasook spotted water beneath Korra and Bolin’s feet and swiftly froze it. 

Korra & Bolin: Whoa! (They slip and fall on their backs.) 

Korra: Hey, that’s cheating! 

At that moment, a bucket of water tipped over Korra’s head. 

Mako: (Smirking.) Then don’t start it. Okay, we’ve had our fun. Let's call it a day. 

Hasook, drenched in sweat, collapsed onto the mat. 

Hasook: (Gasping.) That was way too long of a training session for my taste. 

Mako: Who told you to go all out from minute one? 

Hasook: I just followed these two. 

Korra and Bolin flexed, grinning proudly. 

Mako: (Deadpan.) Yeah... don't do that. These two could work at pulling trains professionally. 

Hasook: (Chuckling.) Fair point. 

He wiped his face with a towel as the group shared a laugh. 

Bolin: (Smiling.) It's been great having you at so many back-to-back practices, Korra. 

Korra: (Upbeat.) Feels good to be back. Although... (raising her hand for emphasis) Tarrlok isn't too happy about my leave. But Tenzin looking like he’s ready to break his pacifist vow made him give up. 

Mako: People forget that beneath that airbender exterior is the personality of Master Katara. 

Korra: (Snorting.) That fits him perfectly. 

Hasook: Is it true he’ll be watching our matches with his family? 

Korra: Yeah, he booked seats for all the Fire Ferrets' matches. Meelo and Ikki are super excited. 

Mako: (Clapping his hands.) Okay, team huddle time! 

The team gathered close, their spirits high and unity strong. 

Mako: It’s our first match of the tournament tonight. I know the four of us haven’t been a team for very long, but the Fire Ferrets have never been this good. Are we ready? 

Korra, Hasook & Bolin: We're ready! 

Their voices echoed through the empty arena, filled with determination and excitement. 

Asami strutted in, holding the Future Industries-sponsored gear with pride. 

Asami: Not quite. You'll need these. (Holds up a shirt with the Future Industries logo.) 

Mako: Hey, Asami. 

Korra: Hi, Sami! (Waves excitedly.) 

Asami: Good morning, my dear ferrets. (Winks playfully.) 

Korra's face flushed a deep red, and she quickly turned away, pretending to adjust her gloves. 

Mako: These new uniforms look great! 

Mako & Asami: Of course they do. Hey, don't jinx me. Are you serious? Oh, really mature. Okay, okay, fun is over, Sharkbrows. 

Mako smirked and, with perfect timing, spoke in sync with Asami.  

Asami shot him a playful glare before jumping on his back and ruffling his hair. 

Asami: Arght!, stop reading my mind! I swear, Mako, one of these days... 

Hasook: (Crosses his arms, clearly annoyed.) Hey! Leave the violence to the professionals. 

Mako chuckled as Asami finally let go, both smirking at each other. 

Mako: Well, teammates, I'll see you before the match tonight. I have to spend some time begging our sponsor not to pull back last minute because her pride was hurt. 

Bolin: Okay, we'll check you guys later. You know, we'll see you when we see ya. 

Korra picked up her bag, her face still slightly red. 

Bolin slid over to her, hands behind his head. 

Bolin: So, Korra. There they go, here we are, all alone in the gym. Just you and me. Two alone people. Together. Alone. 

Hasook: (Scowling, arms crossed, with Pabu mimicking him on his head.) Am I a freaking prop to you? 

Korra snorted. 

Korra: Pff, you better apologize to them. And sorry, Bolin, but I gotta head back to the air temple to train with Tenzin. See ya! 

As Korra left, Bolin slumped in disappointment, his grand attempt at asking her out crumbling before his eyes. 

Pabu: (Purr in sympathy.) 

Mako POV  

We leave the gym, as I see her pouting all I can do is grin.

Mako: So, how exactly should I beg for forgiveness? 

Asami: Ha-ha, very funny. (Crosses her arms.) Now, we both know you’re the one who wanted to talk, so go on. 

Mako smirked. Sharp as ever. 

Mako: Are you planning to ask Korra out? 

Asami: Wha—? I… you— (She looks down, suddenly flustered.) How long have you known? 

Even before you two meet  

Mako:(smirk.) Since the night of the gala. You wouldn’t shut up about her. Her eyes, the way she moved, her confidence,  

She snapped her head up, eyes wide. 

Asami: Wait… you set me up then ?! 

Mako: (Grins.) Yep. You took the bait like a fish chasing a shiny object. 

Asami gasped in mock offense, grabbing at the uniform in his hands. 

Asami: Alright, that’s it! Give me back that uniform! You guys are so going down this tournament! 

Mako let her tug at the fabric, pretending to struggle. 

Mako: Oh no, I beg you—anything but that! I’ll do whatever you want. (Smirks.) 

Asami suddenly stopped pulling and looked down, quieter now. 

Asami: …Do you think she’ll agree? 

Mako rolled his eyes with a knowing smirk. 

Mako: Asami, she blushes every time you smile at her. At this point, just kiss already or I lock you in locker room until you two decide to do something.

Asami slowly lifted her face, a soft smile forming. 

Asami: (Sincerely.) Thanks, Mako. 

Mako: (Grins.) At your service. Now, about our uniforms… (He reached for them.) 

Asami quickly yanked them away, laughing. 

Asami: Ah-ah-ah! No way, mister. First, you owe me. I need to go shopping, and I need a porter. 

Mako sighed, already regretting it. 

Mako: Whatever my lady wants. 

Asami: Good boy. (Grinning, she pointed dramatically toward the shopping district.) Onward! 

Mako followed, shaking his head. Well, I know I’ll need a lot of ice later for my back. This woman buys in industrial doses.  

Third POV  

Mako stood at the stove, stirring the pot as the savory aroma of dinner filled the air. In the background, the sound of splashing water and Pabu’s distressed chittering echoed through the apartment. 

Bolin: Work with me here, Pabu! You wanna look spic and span in your new uniform, don’t you? 

Pabu gave a pitiful squeak, his tiny paws gripping the edge of the tub as Bolin finally dunked him in. The poor creature rose from the water, dripping and looking utterly defeated, before shaking himself off with a dramatic huff. 

Mako smirked but kept his attention on dinner. That was when Bolin dropped the conversation topic Mako absolutely did not want to have.  

Bolin: So, what do you think of Korra… in a “girlfriend” sort of way? 

Mako froze, the ladle hovering mid-air. 

Spirits. No. We are not doing this.  

Slowly, he turned his head, giving Bolin a flat, unamused stare. 

Mako: Bolin, no. Just… no. 

Bolin: (Annoyed.) Oh, come on, dude! Just picture it for a second. 

Mako sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose. 

Mako: Bo, I swear, I will give your dinner to Pabu. 

At that, Pabu perked up, beady eyes shining with hope. 

Bolin: (Dramatic gasp.) You wouldn’t. 

Mako: (Deadpan.) Try me. 

Bolin pouted but remained undeterred, crossing his arms and staring expectantly. Mako could already see where this was going. Might as well just get it over with.  

Mako: (Sighing.) Fine. You really wanna know? 

Bolin: (Grinning.) Of course! So…? 

Mako took a moment, carefully considering his words. He needed to phrase this carefully—Bolin was stubborn, and if he gave him the wrong impression, it’d be impossible to get him to let it go. 

Mako: I don’t know, Bo. It doesn’t seem like a good idea for you to date Korra. 

As expected, Bolin immediately scoffed. 

Bolin: What!! Why!? 

Mako: (Sight.) Look, Korra’s a great athlete and a good friend, but I don’t know if she’s really… “girlfriend material.” She needs someone specific. Someone who can handle her “quirks.” 

After all that was the reason, He and Korra broke up. Asami was the only person that kept Korra head on the shoulders without triggering her anger mod  

Bolin raised a skeptical brow, clearly unimpressed. 

Bolin: Bro, you’re nuts! Korra and I are perfect for each other: she’s strong, I’m strong; she’s fun, I’m fun; she’s beautiful, I’m gorgeous! 

Mako resisted the urge to roll his eyes. 

Mako: (Flatly.) Right. That sounds foolproof. 

Bolin: (Ignoring him.) Okay, I don’t care what you think—I’m gonna ask Korra out. 

Mako sighed, rubbing his temples. Here we go.  

Mako: Look, it just isn’t smart to date a teammate, especially during the tournament. Keep your head out of the clouds. 

He turned back to the stove, stirring the pot absentmindedly. But his mind drifted elsewhere, his expression darkening slightly. 

Spirits… I forgot that love triangle was actually a love square at one point. The only thing he could do now was hope things wouldn’t spiral into the same tangled mess as before.  

(Outside of Mako’s hearing.) 

Bolin, unbothered, grinned at Pabu, who was still sulking over his bath. 

Bolin: (Grinning.) Yeah, yeah, I know, gah. You know what I’m talking about, Pabu—I’m talking about real love. 

Pabu tilted his head, staring blankly at his face not understanding a thing. 

Korra POV  

Air Temple Island  

I am so confused. 

Me, Jinora, and Ikki are feeding fruit to the ring-tailed lemurs in the snow. 

Jinora: So, how's it going with the tall, dreamy firebender boy? You've been spending a lot of time together lately. 

Ikki: Come on, Jinora! It’s obvious she prefers that jasmine-smelling lady from the gala. You saw how she blushed! 

Korra: [Sighs, laughing nervously.] Listen to you two—I-I'm not interested in Mako or Asami. [Coughs.] One is a sarcastic jerk who acts like he knows better than me and treats me like my mom, and the other is a green-eyed, beautiful, elegant, rich girl... [Trails off, blinking.] But let’s just pretend for a second I was interested in one of them. What would I do? 

Spirits, I am so bad at hiding emotions, aren't I?  

Jinora: Ooh! I just read a historical saga where the heroine fell in love with the enemy general's son, who was supposed to marry the princess. You should do what she did! 

Korra: [Excited.] Tell me! 

Jinora: She rode a dragon into battle and burned down the entire country. [Korra's expression drops.] Then she jumped into a volcano. It was so romantic! 

Korra: Uhh... 

Right. These two are kids.  

Ikki: No, no, no! [Speaking rapidly.] The best way to win a boy’s heart is to brew a love potion of rainbows and sunsets that makes true lovers sprout wings and fly into a magical castle in the sky, where they get married and eat clouds with spoons and use stars as ice cubes in their moonlight punch! Forever and ever and ever! [Airbends upward in excitement.] 

Korra: [Sighs.] What was I thinking asking you two? [Pema laughs in the background.] 

Korra: [Turns and sees Pema walking up.] Oh, hey, Pema. Uh… how long were you standing there? 

Pema: Long enough. But trust me, being scared to confess your feelings is normal. Years ago, I was in a similar situation—with Tenzin. Well… not quite similar. There wasn’t another girl making me question everything I knew about myself, but still… there was someone else. 

Ikki: [Eyes wide.] Really?! Tell us! 

Pema: Of course. 

Korra: So what did you do? 

Pema: Well, for the longest time, I did nothing. I was so shy and scared of rejection, but watching my soulmate spend his life with the wrong woman became too painful. So I hung my chin out there and confessed my love to Tenzin. And the rest is history. 

Korra, Ikki, and Jinora: Ooooh! 

Jinora: [Softly, almost to herself.] You know, Mom… I really want to have my love as fast as you... [Gasp!] 

Pema: [Alarmed.] Jinora?! Are you okay? 

Jinora: [Holding her head, eyes unfocused.] Yeah, I just… what? Where—? 

Pema: Sweetie, I think you've spent too much time in the cold. Go back to your room and rest. 

Jinora: Yeah… I think I should. 

She turns to leave but pauses, glancing at Korra. 

Jinora: Oh, and Korra? 

Korra: Yeah? 

Jinora: [Hesitates.] Good luck with, you know… Mako. 

Ikki: Or Asami! 

Jinora: [Looks briefly confused, then forces a small smile.] …Yeah. Or Asami. 

Korra watches her go, a strange feeling creeping into her chest. Something about Jinora’s reaction didn’t feel… normal.

Third POV  

Cut to the Pro-bending Arena  

The stadium buzzed with anticipation, the energy of the crowd electrifying the air as fans packed the stands, eager for the long-awaited return of the Pro-bending Championship. 

Shiro Shinobi: "Folks, after a year of waiting, the Pro-bending Championship is finally here! Tonight, we kick off the first set of matches in our single-elimination sixteen-team bracket! And let me tell ya, these are some of the most tenacious and talented bending trios this arena has ever seen!" 

The crowd erupted into cheers as the ring announcer stepped forward. Up in the stands, Meelo bounced up and down, his fire ferret hat nearly slipping off his bald head as he yelled in excitement. Ikki waved two flags wildly, while Jinora sat more reserved, her gaze shifting between her family and the Fire Ferrets below, eyes flickering with something unreadable 

Ring Announcer: "Introducing our first team—The Future Industries Fire Ferrets!" 

The stadium erupted with cheers as Korra, Mako, and Bolin stepped onto the platform, their uniforms crisp, their movements sharp with confidence. From the changing area, Hasook hollered in support, his voice cutting through the noise. 

Ring Announcer: "And their opponents—The Red Sands Rabaroos!" 

A fresh round of cheers and jeers filled the air as the opposing team took their places. The tension was palpable. 

Shiro Shinobi: "And here we go! What an explosive opening volley! Both teams recover fast and unleash a rapid barrage of bending. But look at the Fire Ferrets go—these three have been training hard! No wonder the Avatar’s been absent from the papers lately—she’s clearly had her nose to the grindstone in the gym!" 

Korra darted forward, a water blast forcing one of the Rabaroos back. Mako swept low with a well-placed fire shoot, and Bolin seized the opportunity, launching a powerful disk throw. 

Shiro Shinobi: "The Ferrets advance into Rabaroo territory, and they are holding nothing back! Nice sprawl there by Mako! Bolin strikes—Ula dodges—but all three Rabaroos are down! And just like that, the Fire Ferrets take round one!" 

The crowd erupted as the buzzer signaled their victory in the first round. 

Ring Announcer: "Round two!" 

The Rabaroos came in aggressive, targeting Bolin from the start. 

Shiro Shinobi: "The Rabaroos are looking for payback, and they go straight after Bolin! But Korra’s not having it—she comes to his defense and water-whips Umi right back into zone two!" 

Mako ducked a fiery counterattack, retaliating with a precise flame arc that forced his opponent to stumble back. Bolin, regaining his footing, sent a powerful tremor across the platform, catching the Rabaroos off balance. 

Shiro Shinobi: "The Ferrets are on fire tonight! And—boom—they take round two!" 

The Fire Ferrets exchanged victorious grins, their teamwork sharper than ever. 

Ring Announcer: "Round three!" 

Shiro Shinobi: "The Rabaroos are in a tough spot now! Down two rounds, they need a knockout to stay in the game. But the way the Fire Ferrets are playing? I just don’t see that happening!" 

The match restarted, but this time, the Fire Ferrets were in complete control. Bolin sidestepped an attack, countering with a well-placed earth disc that knocked Adi off balance. 

Shiro Shinobi: "These Ferrets are working together like a well-oiled bending machine! Bolin passes Adi back into zone two, and the Ferrets get the green light to advance!" 

The Rabaroos were barely holding their ground now, staggering under the relentless attacks. 

Shiro Shinobi: "The Rabaroos are just fighting to stay on their feet at this point! And—there goes Adi! Ula is out! And Umi—OUT OF THE RING!" 

Ring Announcer: "All three rounds go to the Future Industries Fire Ferrets, securing their first victory in the tournament!" 

The arena exploded with cheers as the Fire Ferrets raised their fists in triumph. From the stands, Tenzin clapped proudly while Ikki cheered, still waving her flags. Meelo practically jumped onto his father’s shoulders in excitement. But Jinora—she remained still, her gaze locked on the Fire Ferrets as if searching for something unseen even as they went inside changing area. 

Bolin: [Grinning, arms wide to the crowd.] "That’s what I’m talking about! Thank you, thank you very much! We love you, Republic City!" 

Mako smirked, Korra laughed, and as the team reveled in their first tournament victory, one thing was clear—tonight, they had earned their place in this championship. 

Mako POV  

We raised our hands, and with a solid smack , Korra and I high-fived. 

Mako: "Well, that was easy." 

Korra: (Grinning smugly) "Of course it was! After all, We. Are. The. Best." 

Without thinking, I karate-chopped her on the head—lightly, of course. 

Mako: "Don’t get ahead of yourself, Miss Avatar." 

Korra: (Rubbing her head, smirking) "Sure, sure, Captain. You do know I’ve broken people’s hands for less, right?" 

I smirked back. 

Mako: "Aww, so I’m special to you? That’s great." 

Mako & Korra: "Pfft—hahahaha!" 

It was nice—laughing like this, easy and carefree, with someone who already felt so close to my heart. 

Korra turned her attention to Hasook, calling out to him. 

Korra: "HEY, Hasook! Nice cheering!" 

He scoffed, arms crossed. 

Hasook: "Tell me about it. Pretty sure I had a harder job today than the three of you against those bottom-feeders." 

I smirked. 

Mako: "Yeah, no kidding. You clearly carried us on your back." 

Hasook: (Smirking) "Ha, praise me more." 

I never expected to actually like Hasook, let alone consider him an inseparable part of our team. But here we were. 

Then, Korra turned back to me, a little too casually. 

Korra: "So, I was thinking we should spend some time together." 

Oh, Spirits. Think fast, Mako. 

Mako: (A little too quickly) "I-I mean, aren’t we always together?" 

She rolled her eyes. 

Korra: "I mean outside the gym. And not while searching for kidnapped family members or fighting chi-blockers." 

Damn. Good point. Time to pull out that card. 

Mako: (Feigning innocence) "I wouldn’t mind, but... wouldn’t you rather go with Asami?" 

Korra froze. 

Korra: (Blushing, stammering) "Wha—I mean, eh? I—" 

Perfect timing. The door swung open, and Asami walked in, Pabu perched comfortably on her shoulder. 

Asami: (Smiling) "Congratulations, guys! You were amazing out there!" 

I saw my opening and went for it. Shifting Pabu onto my own shoulder, I nudged Asami forward—just enough to close the space between her and Korra. 

Mako: "Speaking of which, Asami needs your help with something." 

Both girls blinked at me. 

Asami & Korra: "I do?"/"She does?" 

I winked at Asami, hoping she’d catch on. A faint blush dusted her cheeks before she straightened up. 

Asami: (Clearing her throat, glancing at Korra) "Oh! Uh, yeah! I do. Um... Korra, would you mind checking out the balcony near the arena with me after the quarterfinals? I heard it has a great view, and I could use a second opinion." 

Korra’s eyes widened slightly before she quickly looked away, her face practically glowing . 

Korra: (Fidgeting) "Oh. Uh—I, yeah! I’d be happy to!" 

YES! I did it! I got them closer without getting my heart stomped on and without becoming one of those 'He was so bad he turned his girlfriend gay' jokes. Take that, Universe! Hah!  

Asami tucked a strand of hair behind her ear, her smile softer now. 

Asami: "Great. Um... see you then." 

Korra gave a small wave. 

Korra: "Same." 

And just like that, I secured another victory today. Maybe not as flashy as our match, but just as satisfying.

Korra POV 

Mako smirked as he patted my head before walking off to shut Hasook up before he got too carried away. Ugh, he always treats me like a kid. I sighed, crossing my arms. But then, my mind went back to something way more important— Asami asked me out!  

Okay, technically, it was just to check out a balcony, but still. It’s happening tomorrow , and I really can’t wait. 

I plopped onto a bench, still buzzing with excitement. Bolin slid into the seat next to me, a grin on his face. 

Bolin: "So, Korra, I was thinking—you and me, we could go get some dinner together. Sort of a... date situation." 

Hmmm... oh, he means he wants to hang out. That actually sounds fun! I’ve gotten to know Mako and Hasook a lot over the past few weeks, but Bolin? Not as much. 

Flashback  

Mako and Bolin sat across from each other, deep in reconnaissance mode, discussing the teams we might face. I sat across from Hasook, who leaned back lazily, tossing a fruit up and down. 

Hasook: "So, do you like jazz?" 

Korra: "What’s that?" 

Hasook: (Pauses, looking at me like I just admitted to never hearing of bending itself.) "Damn, they really kept you locked up, huh? Okay, here’s the thing—" 

Flashback End  

Honestly, I think I learned more about jazz in that one conversation than I have about airbending my entire time in Republic City. 

Anyway, getting to know Bolin one-on-one sounds fun. He is the funniest in the group, after all. 

Korra: (Smiles.) "Oh, that's really sweet. You know what? I could use some fun. Okay, sure!" 

Bolin: (Pumps his fists.) "Yes! Who’s the luckiest guy in the world? Right here—Bolin!" 

A little ways off, Mako and Hasook stood watching from a distance. 

Mako: (Sighs.) "She’s gonna break his heart, isn’t she?" 

Hasook: (Shrugs.) "Meh, he needs an ego check sooner or later. Maybe he’ll finally stop hitting on every attractive woman he sees." 

They glanced at each other. 

Mako & Hasook: (Simultaneously.) "Pffft—hahahaha!" 

Mako: "Good joke." 

Hasook: "Yeah, I almost believed myself for a second." 

Narook’s Seaweed Noodlery  

Slurping down noodles, I couldn’t help but sigh in satisfaction. Finally, some real food. No offense to Pema’s cooking, but air nomad meals were just way too light for my taste. I needed something hearty, something that actually felt like a meal. 

Bolin: (Mouth full, grinning.) "So, how do you like it?" 

Korra: (Chewing happily.) "Mmm, it’s delicious! I didn’t realize how much I missed Water Tribe grub." 

Bolin: (Proudly.) "Told ya! This is my favorite spot in all of Republic City. See? You love Water Tribe food, I love Water Tribe food—just another reason why we’re so great together!" 

I raised an eyebrow at him mid-bite. Did he just…? Nah, he probably just meant it like we get along well. 

Korra: (Muffled through noodles.) "They’re good noodles." 

Midway through another bite, something—or someone —caught my eye. Across the restaurant, a pale, smug-looking guy sat at a table, a girl on each arm, and a group of guys surrounding him. He had this greasy, overconfident energy about him, and the way he was staring at us? It was like he was daring me to look away first. 

Oh, great. Another jerk.  

Korra: (Lowering her chopsticks.) "Hey, who’s that creepy guy over there? The one staring at us like we just insulted his grandmother." 

Bolin: (Leans in, lowering his voice.) "That’s Tahno. Captain of the Wolfbats—the reigning champs, three years running. Don’t make eye contact." 

Oh? Now I had to. 

I turned and made eye contact.  

Bolin: (Groans.) "Uh-oh. Here he comes. Korra, please don’t—" 

Too late. 

Tahno strutted over with his little entourage, his smirk practically glued onto his face. He reeked of arrogance. 

Tahno: (Mocking.) "Well, well, well, if it isn’t the Fire Ferrets. Pro-bending’s saddest excuse for a team. Tell me, how did a couple of amateurs like you luck your way into the tournament? Especially you, Uh-vatar." 

He tilted his head, looking me up and down like I was some rookie out of my depth. 

Tahno: (Smirking wider.) "You know, if you'd like to learn how a real pro bends, I could give you some private lessons." 

Oh. Oh. Did this slimy little weasel-rat just try to hit on me?! And while he was literally holding onto two other girls?! I just met him, and he was already ranking just below Tarrlok on my People Who Piss Me Off the Most list. 

I stood up, crossing my arms, glaring right in his face. 

Korra: "You wanna go toe-to-toe with me, pretty boy?" 

Tahno: (Unbothered, still smirking.) "Go for it. I'll even give you the first shot." 

Oh, he wished.  

Bolin: (Whispering urgently.) "Korra, don’t. He’s just trying to bait you. If you hit him, we’re out of the tournament!" 

Don’t worry, Bolin. I won’t.  

Instead, I let out a sharp whistle. 

A split second later— CRASH!  

Naga exploded through the window, snarling right in Tahno’s face. 

He stumbled back with a yelp, arms flailing, and probably would have fallen flat on his smug face if his lackeys hadn’t caught him. His smirk? Gone.  

Bolin and I? Dying of laughter. 

Bolin: (Wiping a tear from his eye.) "Whoa-ho-ho! I have NEVER seen someone shut Tahno down like that! Korra, you are one of a kind." 

I grinned, hands on my hips, watching Tahno stomp away with whatever dignity he had left. 

Korra: "Tell me something I don’t know." 

Third POV 

At a small outdoor café, Korra and Bolin sat together, sipping colorful cocktails through straws. The night air was cool, the city alive with laughter and music in the distance. 

Bolin took a big sip and suddenly let out a burp. His eyes widened in embarrassment, glancing around as if he’d just committed a crime. 

Korra, however, just grinned. Without hesitation, she leaned back and let out an even louder burp. 

Bolin blinked—then smirked. Challenge accepted. 

He took another deep sip and belched even louder. 

Korra cracked her knuckles. One deep inhale, a sip of her drink, and—BOOM—her burp echoed through the café. 

They both burst into laughter, tears forming at the edges of their eyes. Across from them, a horrified couple exchanged disgusted glances and shifted their seats further away. 

Neither Korra nor Bolin noticed.

The night continued as the two made their way to Harmony Tower , one of Republic City most popular spots. From the observation deck, the city stretched out below them, shimmering in the moonlight. Lantern-lit boats floated along the bay, and the golden glow of streetlights bathed the roads in warmth. 

Korra leaned against the railing, taking it all in. This city really is beautiful.  

Bolin wasn’t watching the city—he was watching her.  

She looked so happy, so at ease. Seeing her like that made him feel lighter, like nothing else mattered in that moment. 

All around them, other couples stood together, holding hands, whispering sweet nothings. It was then that Korra noticed just how many of them there were.

Later that night in front of Arena 

Mako sat on the steps in front of the Pro-bending Arena, staring out at the dimly lit streets. His fingers tapped absently against his knee, his thoughts swirling. 

Footsteps approached, and he glanced up to see Korra walking toward him. 

Korra: "What’s up, Cap?" 

Mako stood up, sighing. 

Mako: "Korra, can we talk about something serious?" 

She tilted her head. 

Korra: "You mean like Pro-bending? I mean, I know we’ve got the quarterfinal match—" 

Before she could finish, Mako reached out and gently squeezed her nose. 

Mako: "No. I mean about Bolin." 

Korra blinked. 

Mako: "Look… you probably didn’t realize it, but he’s got a huge crush on you." 

She stared at him, stunned. 

Korra: "What?! No way. We were just hanging out like friends!" 

Mako gave her a look, lifting his hand in a "go on" motion. 

Korra: (Thinking back, animatedly.) "Well, we went to that great restaurant, then we had cocktails, and then we went sightseeing at Harmony Tower. It was awesome! But there were a lot of… couples…" 

Her eyes widened. 

Korra: "Oh no." 

Mako sighed and patted her shoulder. 

Mako: "Just… let him down gently, okay?" 

She nodded quickly. 

Korra: "Of course—Mako!" 

He paused, turning back. 

She opened her mouth, then closed it. Spirits, why was this suddenly so hard? 

Korra: (Softer now.) "I’m sorry… I didn’t realize that..." 

Mako exhaled through his nose, a quiet chuckle escaping before he took a step closer. Then another. Until the space between them felt too small, yet somehow not close enough. 

His hand lifted—not fast, not hesitant either. And then, warm fingers brushed against her forehead, smoothing through her bangs before settling in a familiar, gentle pat. 

Mako: (Quietly.) "Don’t worry. I know." 

Korra watched him leave, a warm feeling settling in her chest. At least… there was always someone who believed in her. 

Smiling to herself, she turned and headed inside.

Mako POV  

Well, that went… surprisingly well. 

Korra didn’t seem mad. Bolin would probably bounce back. And our team—hopefully—wouldn’t crumble into a mess of awkward feelings before the quarterfinals. 

I exhaled, letting some of the tension roll off my shoulders. 

Random Stranger: “Hey, Mako!” 

I turned, spotting Chin, one of the arena’s usuals. 

Mako: “Hey, Chin. Thanks for your support.” 

He grinned and waved before heading off. Everything was going just peachy. 

Korra and Asami were getting closer—exactly as planned. Bolin’s heartbreak would be minor. Hasook had somehow become an actual friend. For the first time in forever, my life wasn’t just about surviving. It almost made me want to hum. 

Mako: “Hmm?” 

Out of the corner of my eye, I spotted a familiar figure standing near the lamppost outside the arena. 

Wait a second… was that Jinora?  

What was she doing out here so late? I could’ve sworn Tenzin and his family left hours ago. 

I walked up to her, stuffing my hands into my pockets. 

Mako: "What’s up, Butterfly? Don’t tell me you’re sneaking out. Pretty sure your dad wouldn’t be too happy about that."

As I speak, Jinora turns her head slightly in my direction, but there’s no hint of surprise on her face. Instead, she wears a knowing calm that makes me uneasy. The way she holds herself—poised and firm—feels off, and her expression is unreadable. She tilts her head slightly, blinking up at me as if I’m a puzzle she’s already solved. After a moment, she exhales through her nose and places her hands on her hips,

And then— 

Jinora: (Softly, as if testing something.) “…Butterfly?” 

She stared at me, something shifting behind her brown eyes. Then, her lips parted, and in a voice far too knowing for her age, she crossed her arms and said: 

Jinora: “Huh. So I was right.” 

Jinora lifts an eyebrow, unimpressed. The act of an innocent, precocious Air Nation girl falls away like a discarded mask. When she speaks again, her voice is casual. Almost amused.

Jinora: (Honest but smug smile) "Long time no see, Mako. I'm still mad that you died before our book club meeting." 

… 

..

.

OH, FUCK YOU, UNIVERSE.  

Chapter Text

Jinora POV  

Flashback –   

Four years. 

It had been four years since Mako died. 

Four years since the only person who really listened to me was gone. 

Not counting Dad and Uncle Bumi (both also long gone), he was my only confidant. The only one I wasn’t related to. The only one I could really talk to—about my life, my kids, my husband, everything —without feeling guilty. 

And he would just smile, shake his head, and say, “Come on, let it out Butterfly.”  

Bolin never understood. He always took Kai’s side—after all, Kai was practically his adoptive brother. Korra and Asami couldn’t relate. They couldn’t understand—because to them, having kids was a privilege . Something they had to fight for. Something precious because they could only adopt . 

And Opal? 

Opal was content . Perfectly satisfied with being a wife and mother. She didn’t crave anything beyond that . Even after earning her tattoos, she never once seemed to question if there was more she wanted out of life. 

But me? 

I wanted more . 

Ever since I was little, I had dreamed of unraveling the world’s secrets. I wanted to uncover lost histories, study the forgotten corners of the Spirit World, walk through ruins untouched by time. 

That was the life I wanted . 

But I also wanted to be like Mom. 

I wanted the happy ending —falling in love, creating a family, growing old together. 

I wanted to believe in the fairytale. 

I wanted to have it all . 

If only I had known how naïve that was. 

If only I had known how much I would have to sacrifice because of it. 

I would never have said that night on the island, “ You know, Mom… I really want to have my love as fast as you and get married ”  

Instead, here I am. 

Stuck as a glorified babysitter —not just to my own children, but to my siblings’ as well. 

Especially Meelo’s bastard kids.  

That man doesn’t even remember half their names. 

But of course, I have to know them. I have to take care of them. I have to be the one responsible. 

Meelo and Ikki got to be free traveling the world, spreading Air Nomad culture, living their lives as they saw fit. 

But me? 

I was the stable one. The one who stayed behind . The one who held everything together. 

Year after year, I watched them leave, while I stayed behind. Rooted like a tree, my branches heavy with expectations. 

And now? 

Now, I am tired . 

I can barely even recognize myself anymore. 

My forehead tattoo—once a proud mark of my mastery—has been hidden beneath my overgrown bangs for years because I’m too exhausted to take care of my hair. 

New acolytes at the temple don’t even know I’m a master. 

I hear their whispers sometimes. 

"Who is she?" 
"Why is she allowed in the masters archives?" 
"Isn’t that Master Kai’s wife?" 

And I hate it . 

I was the youngest Airbending master in history of Air Nation that wasn’t an Avatar. 

I had a deeper spiritual connection than anyone before me. 

And now? 

Now, I’m just someone’s wife ? 

But honestly? 

I didn’t care anymore. 

I wasted my life chasing fairy tales—dreaming about love and marriage and my own happily-ever-after, just like Mom had. 

Yeah. How well did that work out?  

I let myself get swept up in the romance when Kai told me that all he wanted for his eighteenth birthday was me . 

And stupid, stupid me didn’t realize that with one dumb, reckless decision, I had just thrown away my future . 

And how did that go? 

Mother at eighteen . That’s what happened. 

I can still remember Uncle Bumi chasing Kai with a sword, shouting, 
"There will be a marriage or a funeral—your choice!" 

And so, of course, we got married. 

And then the years blurred together . 

One child. Then another. Then fucking triplets. 

And every time I thougt its finnaly over my dear husband used his stupid charm and made me have another.

The endless cycle of feeding, sleepless nights, scraped knees, and gentle lullabies. 

I was trapped before I even realized the door had closed. 

But then— finally . 

The time had come . 

My kids were grown. Meelo didn't bring another kid out of wedlock, Ikki daughter already moved out. 

They didn’t need me every second of every day. 

I had done my duty. 

I had been the patient mother and aunt , the reliable sister , the wise mentor. 

And now—after decades of waiting— 

For the first time in my life , I was going to do something for myself . 

I was going to leave . 

I was going to pack my bags, take my glider, and just ride Pepper into the sunset. 

But then, of course. 

Of course.  

Kai had other plans. 

"Well, since we have so much free time now, I have something special in mind."  

For a second—for a fleeting, stupid second—I felt hope . 

Maybe— just maybe —he understood. 

Maybe he saw how much I had given up. 

Maybe he realized— 

"I got surprise for you honey! I got us nice retirement from all that bother as teacher for the kids in the Southern Air Temple. I know you don’t like having an empty nest so now you don't have to worry about it, we will be up to the hilt with kids. And who know what may happen at our age."  

He grinned, acting lecherous . 

And just like that—everything inside me went cold. 

Do you know the feeling? The moment when you understand that you’ve wasted your whole life? That there’s no way to take it back ? 

That was this moment for me. 

I didn't even have will to tell him to shove it and that's horrible idea.

I froze. 

I couldn’t breathe . 

And Kai? He just kept smiling . 

Like this was the best idea in the world . 

Like this was exactly what I wanted.  

I didn’t answer. I couldn’t answer . 

And he took my silence as happy surprise . 

He just kept talking , kissing my hands, pulling me into his plans like it was the most natural thing in the world. 

"I knew you’d like it, honey!"  

And in that moment— 

I loved him. 

I hated him. 

I wanted to strangle him and bury his body deep in the woods . 

Because how could he not see it?  

How could he not see how I hate my current self?  

Kai just kissed my cheek and left. 

And then there was silence. 

Until there wasn’t.  

At first, it was just a breath. A sharp inhale. A shake in my chest. 

Then— 

A chuckle. 

A laugh. 

A full-blown, manic, gut-wrenching cackle that clawed its way out of my throat and filled the empty room. 

"ha… haha… HAHAHA… HAHAHAHAHAHAHA!" 

If anyone had walked in, they would’ve thought I’d lost my mind.  

And maybe… maybe I had.  

I hate this.  

I hate my life.  

I hate how I wasted it.  

I hate that nobody seems to care.  

I hate raising kids.  

I hate being stuck here.  

I— 

I hate myself.  

The laughter cracked. Splintered. Shattered into something else. Something raw. Something I couldn’t hold back anymore. 

Tears burned down my cheeks, my body shaking as the sound turned into quiet, gasping sobs. 

Because I knew.  

I knew — 

That no matter how much I wanted to leave, no matter how much I dreamed of something more — 

It was too late.  

I played the game. 

And I lost. 

Pathetically. 

I took a deep breath, wiped my face with shaking hands, and stepped toward the mirror. 

My reflection stared back at me—hollow, tired, unrecognizable.  

I reached up, grabbed a blade, and dragged it over my forehead. 

A small strip of hair fell away, revealing the blue arrow underneath. 

There I am.  

I let out a breath. 

For the first time in years, I saw myself again. 

Not a mother. 

Not a wife. 

Not a babysitter. 

Me.  

I turned away, left the room in silence, and climbed. 

Higher and higher, until I reached the tallest peak in the temple. 

My favorite spot. 

The place I used to breathe.  

Dad used to sit here with me, together with Mako and Kai 

We used to meditate, slipping into the Spirit World together then we would wait wondering how long it take This time , for Mako and Kai to finally follow us there (with hour of waiting being the record)  then we would go wandering through Wan Shi Tong’s Library, flipping through old scrolls and forgotten histories. 

It was the one thing that made me feel like myself.  

But then Dad was gone taken by the age. 

Then Mako lost his life on duty. 

And Kai… 

Kai never truly was with us. 

Not all the way. 

He’d joke. He’d get distracted. He’d make a mess. 

Don't get me wrong that's why I love him...but that's also why he was just there, he didn't give me challenge or theories to ponder too, he was just there sitting until we finish.

in the end the book club come to an end and with it my only escape vanished 

The wind howled around me, strong and relentless, but I didn’t bend it away. 

I let it whip through my hair, past my skin, pulling at my clothes like it was calling me forward . 

The sweet taste of freedom . 

This— this was what I had missed the most. 

I stood at the very edge of the cliff, looking down. 

And as always— 

The view was breathtaking.  

The weight on my shoulders— gone . 

No more expectations. 

No more duty. 

No more pretending I was happy . 

I closed my eyes. 

One step forward. 

One breath. 

Maybe in the next life.

Third Person POV  

Jinora: "The next thing I knew, I woke up gasping for air at Air Temple Island… in my ten-year-old body."  

She leaned back against the wall, exhaling as if the mere memory of that moment exhausted her. 

Jinora: "At first, I thought I was just dreaming. Or that maybe I was losing my mind. But then I heard something strange—Korra was interested in you. But also Asami. And that? That wasn’t right. That wasn’t how things went before."  

Mako crossed his arms, watching her closely. 

Jinora: "After realizing I was back in the past, I knew I had to figure out what the hell was going on, why things changed. And then, I saw you."  

She smirked, nudging him with her elbow. 

Jinora: "I saw you, in the changing room, shoving Asami toward Korra like some smug little matchmaker. And that’s when I knew—you were my best clue."  

Mako sighed, rubbing his temple. 

Mako: "I forgot how smart you are, Butterfly."  

Jinora: "Of course you did."  

Mako: "But now I’m worried. If it’s not just me… what if more people start coming back? What if Korra or Bolin regain their memories? Everything I’ve been doing could be pointless."  

Jinora reached into his pocket, fishing around before pulling out a small joint. She flicked it between her fingers before giving Mako a smug look. 

Jinora: "Really? You alredy back to these?, why I am not surprised. sight lit it up."  

Mako raised a brow. 

Mako: "You are ten years old in this body."  

Jinora: "And for the first time in decades, I don’t have a husband, kids, or some cocky acolyte thinking they can talk down to me. I deserve a little relaxation. Now light it, Sharkbrows."  

Mako sighed, snapped his fingers making a small flame. 

Mako: "If Tenzin finds out, I’m not taking the blame."  

Jinora grinned as he lit the joint, taking a long drag before exhaling slowly, her entire body relaxing. 

Jinora: "Damn… I forgot what it felt like to not have my back or hips constantly hurting."  

Mako snorted. 

Mako: "Yeah, I had the same reaction. Don’t act like you’re the only one."  

Jinora side-eyed him, raising a brow. 

Jinora: "Oh? Did you have to push triplets out of your body while feeling like your hips were being split in half? With zero pain relief?"  

Mako held up his hands. 

Mako: "Okay, okay. I accept my mistake."  

Jinora smirked, taking another drag. 

Jinora: "Damn right you do."  

She blew out a slow stream of smoke before shifting the conversation. 

Jinora: "Anyway, about your worries—I don’t think we have to stress about Korra or Bolin remembering anything."  

Mako: "Why not?"  

Jinora tapped her temple, then pointed at Mako. 

Jinora: "It follows the Avatar cycle."  

She pointed at him again. 

Jinora: "Fire."  

Then at herself. 

Jinora: "Air."  

Mako's eyes narrowed. 

Mako: "So next would be water and earth."  

Jinora: "Exactly. But there’s something else I noticed too."  

Mako leaned in slightly. 

Mako: "Which is?"  

Jinora flicked the ash off her joint. 

Jinora: "We both hated how our lives turned out."  

Mako’s lips pressed into a thin line. 

Jinora: "That means Korra and Bolin are excluded right away. Korra might’ve struggled, but she didn’t regret her life. And Bolin? He was fine."  

Mako ran a hand through his hair. 

Mako: "So, it has to be someone who was in Korra’s life… someone from the water or earth element… and someone who regretted how things ended for them."  

Jinora: "Exactly. So, who does that leave?"  

Mako started counting on his fingers. 

Mako: "From the water and earth side huh, well there is a lot of people that come to mind when it comes to these...

Kuvira and Unalaq are worst case scenarios I feel shiver thinking how much would change if they knew the reason for their defeat.

Jinora hummed thoughtfully. 

Jinora: "It’s not much, but it’s a lead."  

Mako: "Yeah… but let’s hope it’s not Unalaq. Because it will be a total mess if he remembers that he failed his plan."  

Jinora snorted. 

Jinora: "And speaking of which tell me what you changed until now”  

Mako:” well...”  

Mako: "And I think that’s all."  

Jinora immediately smacked him on the head. 

Mako: "Ow! That hurt for such a small body!"  

Jinora smirked. 

Jinora: "I see you haven't been wasting your time."  

Mako rubbed the spot where she hit him, scowling. 

Mako: "Could've just said that instead of assaulting me."  

Jinora: "Where’s the fun in that?"  

She crossed her arms. 

Jinora: "Anyway, we need a way to exchange information without people overhearing. A meeting spot."  

Mako’s expression immediately dropped. 

Mako: "Please don’t tell me…"  

Jinora grinned smugly. 

Jinora: "Spirit World."  

Mako groaned. 

Mako: "Jinora, I haven’t even tried to enter the Spirit World since coming back. I have no idea if this body will even react the same way. Not to mention last time tree tried to eat me"  

Jinora waved a hand dismissively. 

Jinora: "First of all you stepped on his roots and second, you’re looking at it the wrong way."  

Mako: "What?"  

Jinora: "We didn’t go back in time, Mako. Our souls are bound to our bodies. When we die, we either return to the Spirit World if we can maintain our awareness, or we move straight into our next life."  

Mako stared at her, completely dumbfounded. 

Mako: "Huh? Wait—I thought only the Avatar could reincarnate?"  

Jinora sighed. 

Jinora: "Rather, the Avatar is the only one who can remember past lives and has a set reincarnation pattern. But for everyone else, it’s different. The Avatar is always reborn as a human bender within the Four Nations. But we could reincarnate as anything. A plant, an animal—"  

Mako: "Wait, what?"  

Jinora: "Yeah. So, technically speaking, our future selves were already cycling toward their next reincarnation. But something—or someone—picked us up and made us reincarnate in our past bodies rather than new ones, think of it like rereading the book, the story has the same content, but you can catch details that you missed that turned out to be important later on the other hand normal reincarnation is like picking a new book after finishing the first."  

Mako pinched the bridge of his nose. 

Mako: "My head hurts just thinking about this. And you figured it out in less than a day?"  

Jinora grinned smugly. 

Jinora: "Of course. I am a prodigy."  

Mako smirked and ruffled her hair. 

Mako: "Yeah, yeah, you are."  

Jinora hummed in satisfaction, then leaned back. 

Jinora: "But the real question is who or what did this? I don’t have enough information yet."  

Mako yawned, stretching his arms. 

Mako: "Well, we can figure that out later. For now? I think it’s time for some actual rest."  

Jinora raised an eyebrow. 

Jinora: "And what exactly are you planning, Mako?"  

He smiled, a slow, easy smile. 

Mako: "I’m planning to live for myself this time."  

Jinora nodded approvingly. 

Jinora: "Smart. I think I’ll do the same. Also, I will be getting my tattoos even faster in this life. I have a record to break."  

Mako chuckled. 

Mako: "You know that’s cheating, right?"  

Jinora smirked. 

Jinora: "What people don’t know can’t hurt them."  

They turned, heading their separate ways—until Jinora suddenly called out. 

Jinora: "Mako!"  

He turned, only to be caught off guard as Jinora wrapped her arms around him in a tight hug. 

Jinora: "It’s good to have you back, Sharkbrows."  

Mako hesitated for only a second before hugging her back, warmth filling his chest. 

Mako: "Same, Butterfly. It’s good to have my sister back."  

That night Jinora slept well in how it feel like ages long time, Mako on the other hand was feeling gratitude that he is no longer by himself but also dreading what will come with all these new information's  

Mako’s POV  

Interior: Pro-bending Arena  

My hands won’t stop shaking from last night. Maybe it was too much information. Maybe knowing that there are others who can also completely change everything that happened is messing with my head. 

I exhale sharply, trying to steady myself, but the tremor in my fingers remains. 

Across the room, I see Korra watching Bolin. Her expression is tight, like she’s trying to figure out how to tell him she’s not interested. 

I sigh and turn to Hasook. 

Mako: “Hasook.” 

Hasook: “Yeah?” 

Mako: “Suit up. You’re going in.” 

Hasook’s brows shoot up. 

Hasook: “What? Why?” 

I lift my hand, showing him the way my fingers twitch uncontrollably—an easy excuse. 

Mako: “Got some weird tick in my hands. Having trouble lighting any fire.” 

Korra frowns, stepping closer. She touches my wrist, concern flickering in her eyes. 

Korra: “Are you okay?” 

I force a reassuring smile. 

Mako: “I’ll check with a healer later. For now, I need you guys to pull the weight.” 

I push up from my seat. 

Mako: “Korra, you’re Firebender today.” 

She nods, determined, then mock-salutes. 

Korra: “Yes, Captain Shark!” 

I chuckle despite myself. 

Mako: “Kick their asses.” 

Bolin: “Leave it to us! Right, Korra?” 

Korra: (awkwardly) “Yeah… right.” 

Third-Person POV  

The arena is alive with anticipation. The lights gleam off the polished floor, the crowd murmuring in excitement as the teams prepare. 

Shiro Shinobi (Commentator): “Eight teams have been eliminated, and eight advance into the quarter-finals, which get underway tonight! The rookies are about to take on the former and longest-reigning champs, the Boar-q-pines! Youth clashes against experience in a battle for the ages—or rather, of the ages! And look at this, folks—there’s a change in the Ferrets’ roster! Their captain is sitting out this game. Is it due to an injury, or is this a strategic move? We’ll soon find out!” 

[Bell rings, signaling the start of the match.]  

The match erupts in a flurry of motion. The Boar-q-Pines push forward aggressively, using their coordination to overwhelm the younger team. 

Bolin grins as he hurls a rock disk at the enemy Firebender. 

Bolin: "How about that, huh? Bet you didn’t see—!" 

Before he can finish, a water blast slams into his side, sending him stumbling. 

Meanwhile, Korra hangs back, playing cautiously. She barely engages, shifting away anytime Bolin tries to sync their attacks. 

Shiro Shinobi: "Hmm… is it just me, or does it look like Korra’s avoiding Bolin? Could there be trouble in paradise?" 

Bolin, oblivious, throws in unnecessary flair again—only to take a fireblast straight to the chest. 

Shiro Shinobi: "Oof! That’s gotta hurt! And—oh! There he goes, sliding right into zone three! The Ferrets are in trouble early on!" 

Hasook grits his teeth and steps up. His waterbending is sharp, controlled—nothing like Bolin’s reckless enthusiasm. He counters attacks with brutal efficiency, keeping Korra covered when she hesitates and landing precise hits on the enemy Waterbender. 

But it’s not enough. 

With Bolin stuck in zone three, the Boar-q-Pines press their advantage. A well-placed combination knocks Korra off the platform entirely. 

Hasook fights alone, holding his ground for a while, and somehow survive the onslaught. The Fire Ferrets lose the first round. 

Shiro Shinobi: "And that’s the round, folks! A dominant performance from the Boar-q-Pines, putting them in the lead!" 

The Fire Ferrets regroup. Mako watches from the sidelines, arms crossed, frowning. 

Mako (muttering): "Korra needs to snap out of it. And Bolin needs to stop showing off." 

The bell rings for the second round. 

Ring Announcer:: “Round 2—START!” 

This time, Hasook immediately takes control, barking out quick orders. 

Hasook: "Bolin, keep your head in the game! Korra, stay sharp!" 

Korra, shaking off her distraction, nods. 

Bolin, eager to redeem himself, plays smarter—but he still adds unnecessary flair. 

Hasook is relentless. His waterbending is fast and aggressive, countering every attack while launching his own. The Boar-q-Pines struggle to keep up with his pace. 

Korra finally finds her rhythm, sending a fireblast that knocks an opponent into zone three. 

Bolin lands a knockback of his own, grinning at the crowd as he does. 

Shiro Shinobi: "Oh-ho! That’s more like it! The Fire Ferrets fight back, evening the score!" 

Ring Announcer:: “Round 3—BEGIN!” 

The final round is brutal. Both teams trade blows in rapid succession. 

Korra gets pushed back early, falling into zone two. Bolin, despite his efforts, gets caught in an overambitious attack and is knocked all the way to zone three. 

Hasook, now the only one in zone one, breathes heavily, sizing up the Boar-q-Pines. 

Shiro Shinobi: "Hasook somehow keeps his cool. Unusual for the hotheaded waterbender—is this the result of his captain's tactics?" 

On the sidelines, Mako watches, expression unreadable. 

Mako (muttering): "No… it’s because his captain’s a coward." 

He clenches his fist and whacks himself in the face. He finally focus on now, what will happen in future is not important, what he needs is to focus on the present and not waste it. 

Back in the ring, Hasook takes a deep breath and snaps into action. He ducks, dodges, and counterattacks with precise water strikes. The crowd roars as he lands a perfect shot, sending one opponent flying into zone three. 

Shiro Shinobi: "Unbelievable! The Fire Ferrets somehow turn this around, managing to even the score!" 

Ring Announcer:: "Round three is a tie! We go to a tie-breaker to decide the match!" 

Referee: "The Fire Ferrets win the coin toss! Which element do you choose?" 

Bolin steps forward, flexing his arm. 

Bolin: "I got this!" 

Hasook immediately smacks him on the back of the head. 

Hasook: "No, you don’t! I’m not trusting you two today." 

He adjusts his gloves, stepping forward. 

Hasook: "We choose water." 

Shiro Shinobi: "A bold move! The tie-breaker will be a waterbending duel!" 

A platform in the middle of the ring rises, lifting Hasook and the enemy Waterbender into position. 

The enemy moves first, sweeping a low wave at Hasook’s feet. 

Hasook jumps, twisting mid-air, and stomps down, sending a blast of water at his opponent’s chest. 

They barely dodge. But Hasook doesn’t let up. 

He advances, each water strike sharper than the last. His opponent stumbles, struggling to keep up. 

Then—a misstep. 

Hasook seizes the opening. He sends a powerful kick forward, launching a wave that slams into the enemy Waterbender’s chest—sending them flying out of the ring. 

[Bell rings.]  

Shiro Shinobi: "And that’s it, folks! The Fire Ferrets win the tie-breaker and move on to the semi-finals! What a comeback!" 

The stadium erupts into cheers. 

Hasook wipes sweat from his brow and glances at Mako. 

Mako gives him a small nod of approval. 

Bolin slaps Hasook on the back, grinning. 

Bolin: "Dude, that was awesome!" 

Hasook exhales, shaking his head. 

Hasook: "Somebody had to keep us in the tournament." 

Mako exhales. 

Alright. One step at a time. For now, time for something more joyfull  

Shiro Shinobi: “Ooh that was a close one folks! Youth trumps experience tonight.”

Balcony  

Korra sat on the balcony, her hands fidgeting as she waited for Asami. The cool evening air should have helped her nerves, but her heart was racing too fast for that. 

A few feet away, Mako lounged on a bench, making sure to stay within her eyesight for "support." When she glanced his way, he shot her a thumbs-up. 

She rolled her eyes but couldn’t help the small smile that tugged at her lips. 

Then Asami arrived. 

She looked a little shy, tucking a strand of hair behind her ear as she stepped closer. 

Korra (rubbing the back of her neck): "Sorry, that wasn’t my best match." 

Asami (softly): "Oh, don’t worry. I love watching you no matter what." 

The words hung in the air. 

Both of them blushed as Asami's eyes widened, realizing what she just said. 

Asami (quickly, laughing nervously): "I mean—the match! The match was great! And I mean—hahaha, is it hot out here? Weird, it’s usually cold this time of year..." 

From the bench, Mako rolled his eyes and let out an exaggerated cough. 

Korra (snapping out of it): "Oh, yeah! I wanted to say… it’s lovely." 

Asami: "Yeah… it is." 

Korra: "The view, I mean!" 

Asami: "Right! The view!" 

Korra & Asami (at the same time): "I want to—" "No, you first—pff hahaha" 

They both stopped, blinking, before bursting into laughter at their awkward timing. 

Korra took a deep breath, forcing herself to push past the nerves. 

Korra: "I... really like you. I don’t know how you did it, but you just waltzed right in and stole my affection like it was nothing." 

Asami’s face turned red, but she smiled. 

Asami: "I... I feel the same. It’s like—I just want to be around you all the time." 

Their hands brushed against each other before slowly intertwining. 

Asami (softly): "If you’d like, I..." 

But before she could finish, Korra leaned in and kissed her. 

Asami gasped in surprise, but it only lasted a second before she melted into it, returning the kiss. When they pulled away, their foreheads rested together, both of them breathless and smiling. 

From the bench, Mako smirked. 

Then Korra’s expression fell. 

Mako frowned and turned just in time to see Bolin standing at the entrance, clutching a bouquet of flowers. 

Bolin’s face crumpled. Without a word, he turned and ran, dropping the flowers to the ground. 

Korra (guilty): "Bolin! I’m so sorry!" 

She made a move to follow him, but before she could take a step, Mako’s hand gently stopped her. 

Mako (softly): "Leave it to me. It’s a brother’s job to pick up his sibling after a broken heart." 

Korra hesitated before nodding. Asami squeezed her hand, looking equally heartbroken for Bolin. 

Before leaving, Mako ruffled both of their heads, smiling. 

It was gentle. Comforting. 

Not teasing, not dismissive—just the kind of touch that filled them with warmth, like being wrapped in a soft blanket. Like family. 

Korra exhaled, feeling her tension ease. 

Asami blinked, then let out a small, surprised chuckle, the lingering sadness in her eyes softening. 

Mako (smirking): "I’m happy for you two. So start smiling—everyone needs a little love in their life." 

Korra and Asami looked at him, their fingers still intertwined. 

Despite the bittersweet moment, they both found themselves smiling—just a little.

Mako POV  

Well, that was dreadful. 

Good thing: The girls are together. 
Bad thing: Bolin ran off in tears… just like last time. 

I guess some things stay the same. 

As I made my way through the corridors of the arena, a familiar voice called out— 

Hasook: "Hey, Mako, do you know why Bo ran off crying?" 

I debated playing dumb, but what was the point? 

Mako: "He saw Korra and Asami kiss." 

Hasook blinked, then grinned. 

Hasook: "Ooooooh. Cool. Well, not cool for him, but—y'know—ladies kissing? That’s something I can get behind." 

I smirked. 

Mako: "Of course you do." 

He let out a chuckle, then nudged my arm. 

Hasook: "By the way, while chaotic but fun, I’m glad I stuck with you guys. Especially since my great talent blossomed in the arena." 

I blinked at him. That was… oddly sincere. 

Mako: "Stop it, or you’ll inflate your ego even more." 

Hasook: "Impossible." 

I rolled my eyes, but the corner of my mouth twitched up. 

Mako: "Anyway, I’m gonna find my brother and see how much emotional damage he took." 

Hasook: "I’m not stopping you. See you tomorrow." 

Mako: "Goodnight, Hasook." 

We parted ways, and just as I turned the corner— 

Jinora: "You’ve got yourself a nice friend, huh?" 

Mako: "AAAH—" 

I nearly jumped out of my skin. She was right there. 

Mako (groaning): "Spirits, Butterfly, don’t scare me like that!" 

Jinora (grinning): "Not my fault you’re easy to sneak up on." 

I sighed, pressing my fingers to my temples. 

Mako: "What are you even doing here? If you’re worried about me not playing, don’t be—I’ve got myself figured out." 

I raised my fist as proof. 

Jinora: "No, not that." 

Her gaze was sharper than usual. 

Jinora: "Why did you help Asami and Korra be together?" 

I froze. 

Mako: "Huh?" 

Jinora: "I know you love them. Both of them." 

That made my breath hitch. 

Jinora: "So why didn’t you try to take the spot yourself? You know your past mistakes. You could’ve avoided them easily this time." 

I smirk the answer was obvious. 

Mako: "Exactly, because I love them both." 

Jinora smiled, crossing her arms. 

Jinora: "Of course that’s the answer. As expected of you." 

Mako: "Then why’d you ask?" 

She reached up and petted my head.  

Jinora: "Because you needed to say it yourself. Feels better now, doesn’t it?" 

…Damn it. She was right. 

Mako (muttering): "Yeah. Thanks." 

I shoved my hands into my pockets, my mind lighter than before. Then, I smirked. 

Mako: "What about you? You’re not planning on avoiding Kai, are you?" 

Jinora: "Of course not." 

She rolled her eyes like I was an idiot. 

Jinora: "He’s my husband, and I love him." 

Then, her expression turned dangerous.  

Jinora: "But I’m keeping him in his pants until we’re in our late thirties or early forties. I want to live my life, not waste it on children again." 

She made a scissor motion with her fingers. 

Jinora: "And if he tries that same stunt he did when he turned eighteen? I’ll castrate him myself." 

I took an instinctive step back. Yeah this woman doesn't joke.

Mako (gulping): "But… you love your kids." 

Jinora sighed, her expression softening. 

Jinora: "I do. But…" 

She hesitated before giving me a small, real smile. 

Jinora: "At least in this life, I want to love myself first." 

We just stand in silence for a moment.

Jinora: "Cough. Anyway, sentimental part aside, I still find it funny—you’ve already killed someone in cold blood, worked with the triads, but picking one girl over another is too much for you?"  

I couldn’t help but grin.  

Mako: "What can I say? If you love someone equally, you want them both to be happy. And that's the only way."  

Jinora: (Muttering to herself) "Well not the only one but you would have to work hard to pull that off..."

Mako: "What was that?"

Jinora rolled her eyes but smirked slightly.  

Jinora: "Anyway, when the tournament is over and Hiroshi is exposed, we’ll have a lot of time to talk on the island. For now, let’s not interact too much or people will get weird ideas."  

We both visibly shuddered at the thought.  

Mako: "Ugh."  

Jinora: "Eugh."  

We shared a knowing look before shaking it off.  

Mako: "Maybe we’ll figure out something more in that time."  

Jinora: "I doubt it. If it’s spiritual, we’ll have to wait a year... for obvious reasons."  

I sighed.  

Mako: "Of course."  

She punched my shoulder.  

Jinora: "But... try to get back to the Spirit World around that time. We can’t have you getting rusty."  

I gave her a mock salute.  

Mako: "Yes, ma’am. Anyway, I need to take care of Bolin."  

Jinora smirked.  

Jinora: "Don’t forget to brush your teeth before bed."  

I scoffed.  

Mako: "Pfft. Guess some of your mom personality stuck, huh?"  

The teasing grin on my face faded when she looked down.  

Jinora: "It’s what I was for years."  

The weight in her voice hit me hard.  

I hesitated.  

Mako: "Jinora, I—"  

She shook her head and gave me a small, knowing smile.  

Jinora: "Don’t worry. I know. We’re both mature enough to understand things like that."  

I nodded. Some things didn’t need to be said.  

Narook's Seaweed Noodlery  

I step into the warm, familiar scent of broth and spices, the clatter of bowls and chatter filling the space. 

Mako: "Morning, Narook. My brother here?" 

Narook glances toward a corner of the shop, where a familiar, slumped-over figure sits at a table. I sigh. 

Mako: "Thanks." 

I make my way over to Bolin, who is hunched over, his head resting dramatically on folded arms. Pabu lies in a bowl beside him, belly full and completely useless in the moment. 

Mako: "Come on, Bo. We’re going home." 

Bolin lifts his head slowly, his face puffy from crying. 

Bolin: "Don’t call me that. You’re not my brother! You’re a... a brother betrayer!" [Sniffles.] "The only one I can trust anymore is Pabu. Pabu loves me." 

He gestures at his sleeping ferret, whose stomach is so bloated he looks like he might pop. 

Mako: "Bolin, I told you not to do this. You were probably blind to it, but those two have been hitting it off practically from the beginning. I saw it. Hasook saw it. You need to learn—not everything goes how you want." 

I place a hand on his shoulder in what I hope is a comforting gesture. 

Bolin: [Slaps my hand away.] "No! I’m not going anywhere with you, you traitor!" [Angrily points at me.] 

I sigh. 

Mako: "Guess we’ll have to do this the hard way." 

I scoop Bolin up in one smooth motion, hoisting him over my back like a sack of rice. He immediately starts flailing. 

Bolin: [Sobbing.] "Why?" 

Mako: "Because you’re stubborn and act like you’re the center of the world." [Quietly scolds him while carrying him out.] 

Bolin: “you act like act like you’re the center of the world!”  

Mako: “ That doesn't even make sense.” 

Bolin: [Wailing incoherently.] "You’re don't make sense! Put me down! Put me doooown!" 

I roll my eyes and fish some money out of my pocket, handing it to Narook. 

Mako: "Sorry for the trouble. Here’s payment for his—uh—grieving meal." 

Narook waves a hand dismissively. 

Narook: "Don’t worry about it. I’ve had my heart broken before too." 

I pause at the door and sigh, glancing around the city beyond. 

Mako: "Is there a single man in this city whose love life wasn’t at some point a complete train wreck?" 

I see Pabu following us with his belly dragging on the floor, I guess he ate too much. At least someone here has some fun. 

Korra POV  

I stand in front of the locker room doors, taking a deep breath. Alright, here we go.  

As I push the door open, the air inside is thick with tension. Bolin is sitting dejectedly on a bench, staring at the floor. His usual energy is completely gone. 

I can’t even look him in the eyes. If I had just turned him down before the match, maybe it wouldn’t have turned into such a mess.  

Hasook waves at me from across the room, breaking the silence. 

Hasook: "I heard congratulations are in order." 

I manage a small smile. 

Korra: "Thanks." 

Mako walks over and, like clockwork, ruffles my hair. For some reason, he really likes doing that.

He does it all the time, and I don’t know why— maybe he thinks it’s funny, or maybe it’s just his way of showing affection.  

But honestly? I enjoy it, so I won’t complain. 

Instead, I just lean into it—just a little

Mako: "Alright, guys. We’re one step away from the finals." [Cracks his knuckles.] "Let’s go send them swimming." 

Korra & Hasook: "Fuck yeah!" 

Now that’s what I’m talking about! 

Bolin: "...Yeah, sure." 

Mako sighs. 

Mako: "Bo, you’re sitting this one out." 

Bolin: "Wha—why?!" 

Mako: "Because you’re still acting like you’re the victim. There was never anything between you two, and you’re acting like one of those psycho fans who freak out when they get rejected." 

Bolin looks angry for a moment, then shocked, then finally just... sad. 

Bolin: "...Is that how I look?" 

Hasook: "Yeah, dude. Honestly, it’s getting kinda creepy." 

I take a deep breath. I need to do something mature here.  

I step forward and kneel slightly to meet Bolin’s eyes. 

Korra: "Bolin... I'm sorry I hurt your feelings. I didn’t mean to let things get so out of hand. Or to make it seem like I was leading you on." 

Bolin is quiet for a moment, then looks up at me with a small, wobbly smile. 

Bolin: "I’ll be all right. But... we had fun together, didn’t we?" 

Korra: "I had a great time, honestly! You’re one of a kind, Bolin." 

Bolin grins. 

Bolin: "Please, go on. I enjoy praise." 

Mako rolls his eyes and spreads his arms. 

Mako: "Group hug, guys." 

All four of us pull each other into a tight hug. Now that’s the stuff.  

As we break apart, Mako claps Bolin on the back. 

Mako: "You’re still sitting this one out, though." 

Bolin: "Alright, Mom, I get my punishment. But don’t you dare lose without me." 

Mako smirks, pulling on his helmet as he holds out a fist. 

Mako: "Wouldn’t dare." 

Bolin fist bumps him back, and I crack my knuckles. 

Mako: "Let’s go, Ferrets!" 

Korra & Hasook: "Yes, Cap!" 

Time for a showdown.

Mako POV  

Cut to the Ferrets lining up against the Buzzard Wasps. 

Shiro Shinobi: "You can't find two teams more evenly matched in age, size, and strength than the Fire Ferrets and the Buzzard Wasps. Believe me, I've looked! This should be a pulse-pounding semifinal, folks!" 

The bell dings, and play begins. 

Here’s the funny thing—last time, we struggled. Infighting nearly cost us everything. 

But now? 

[Hasook launches a low water swipe, making the Buzzards' firebender slip mid-air. Korra follows up with two quick earth disks, slamming him straight off the platform like a ragdoll. He crashes into the water below.] 

Yeah. That. 

We’re in top form, completely in sync, and hungry for victory. Sorry, Buzzards, but you’re outclassed. 

Less than five minutes later, we’ve blasted every single one of them off the arena. First and the last round—ours. 

Shiro Shinobi: "WHAT WAS THAT?! THE FIRE FERRETS COMPLETELY DESTROY THEIR OPPONENTS AND SECURE THEIR SPOT IN THE FINALS IN ONE ROUND! WHAT DOMINANCE!" 

I glance around—Korra is waving up at Asami and Tenzin’s family, Hasook is blowing kisses to the crowd, and Bolin is already celebrating in the locker room. 

And me? I just smile and lift my fist. 

Even if pro-bending never become permanent part of my life, standing here in the spotlight, hearing the roar of the crowd, feeling the energy of the arena... 

It’s more than pleasant. 

It’s exhilarating. 

Korra POV  

We head back to the locker room, and the second we step inside, Bolin leaps at us, wrapping all three of us in a massive bear hug and lifting us off the ground. 

Bolin: "Hahaha! That was awesome, guys! I mean, it would’ve been even more awesome with me, but still—good job!" 

Hasook: "Okay, okay—put us down! I can barely breathe!" 

Bolin finally sets us down, and we all slap high-fives. That was probably my favorite match yet. 

Then, just as we're catching our breath, the locker room door swings open. 

The Wolfbats strut in like they own the place, and last to enter—of course—is Tahno. He stops, takes a deep breath, and makes a disgusted face. 

Tahno: (Mocking disgust.) "Oof. You boys smell that? Wait—I know what that is. Yeah, that’s the scent of losers." 

This guy… I really want to punch that smug face right through his teeth. But unfortunately, we’ll have to wait. 

The three of us glare at them with pure hate. Mako just looks bored.

Korra: "I hope we see you in the finals. Then we'll see who the real losers are." 

Tahno: (Smirking.) "Yeah, I'm peeing my pants over here." 

Mako: (Deadpan.) "Huh. That explains the smell." 

… 

Korra & Bolin: "Pfffft—hahaha!" 

Tahno’s smirk instantly fades, his eye twitching. 

Tahno: (Growling.) "You filthy, homeless—" 

Mako: (Tilting his head, smirking.) "Careful, Eel Boy. Anger gives you wrinkles. And let's be real—your face is the only above-average thing about you." 

Watching his smug grin drop as his teeth grind together? Priceless.  

Tahno: (Glaring.) "Grrr… See you in the finals. I can’t wait to destroy you." 

Bolin & Hasook: (Waving.) "Bye-bye, jerk!" 

The announcer’s voice booms over the speakers. 

Ring Announcer: "And now, the defending champs—the White Falls Wolfbats!" 

I growl, watching the Wolfbats strut out onto the arena. But then— 

Asami.  

Before I can even react, she throws her arms around my neck, hugging me tightly. 

Ahhh… that's what I needed. Her warmth.  

It still feels weird, thinking about it like this—I have a girlfriend. I have a girlfriend. 

Asami: (Beaming.) "Great job! What you guys did today was amazing. That definitely shut up the critics." 

Korra: (Grinning.) "Thanks! But if it hadn't been for you and your father, we wouldn’t have even had the chance to play. So really, thank you." 

Hasook: (Scoffing.) "Hey, what about me? Your super sub carried you twice!" 

Bolin immediately grabs Hasook in a headlock, ruffling his hair with his fist. 

Bolin: (Laughing.) "There! There’s your praise, you jerk!" 

Hasook: (Struggling.) "Hey! Hands off the hair!" 

I can’t help but laugh. I really love this team.  

Then, I turn to Mako. 

Korra: (Grinning.) "Hey, Mako… Can I get another praise?" 

Mako raises an eyebrow, smirking. 

Mako: "Is that really something you should be asking for in front of your girlfriend?" 

Asami: (Smirking as well.) "Exactly." (She leans in and kisses my cheek.) "Besides, I deserve one too. If I hadn’t introduced you to my dad, you wouldn’t even be here. I should be praised, too." 

Mako sighs, shaking his head. 

Mako: (Mock dramatic.) "What a pair of needy women." 

Still, he ruffles both of our hair. 

Mmmh… That’s the stuff.  

I bite my lip. I don’t know why, but its always sends a little shiver down my spine.

It’s the same for Asami. She acts like cat, damn she is adorable, I REALLY want to kiss her on the spot.

Unfortunately, the moment is cut short by the commentary. 

Ring Announcer: "Your winners—the Wolfbats!" 

HUH?

Korra: (Snapping up.) "What?! How is it over already?!" 

Shiro Shinobi: (Sounding just as shocked.) "With a brutal round-one knockout, the defending champs secure their spot in the finals!" 

Mongoose Lizards, barely conscious are getting dragged out of the pool by medics. Their waterbender’s helmet even has a gaping hole in the glass. All time high 

Shiro Shinobi: "I hope the Ferrets know a good doctor, ‘cause they’re gonna need one!" 

I clench my fists. 

Oh, it is ON, you smug bastard.  

Chapter Text

I thought it would be funny to check what questions do you guys have about the story and where I plan to go with it, if you want you can ask whatever you want and I can give you a hints about future without spoilers, or anything about what you want to know

Here is one spoiler next chapter will be in Saturday
And if you enjoy this small event we can make another one at the end of book 1 because we are almost half way it

Chapter Text

Mako POV 

Morning, Gym 

Bolin and I are setting up equipment for training. Today’s going to be a mess. Amon is going to make his grand entrance with the Equalists, flaunting Hiroshi’s electrified gloves, humiliating the police, and starting his so-called ‘glorious revolution.’  

And us? We were about to get battered by those cheating twats just to avoid losing our bending. Great. I really, really hope Tarrlok and Tenzin don’t let Lin talk them into letting the tournament continue. But knowing how stubborn she is, we’ll probably have to go through with it. 

Hasook : (Yawning) "Morning, guys."  (He strolls in, waving lazily.) 

Bolin : (High-fiving him) "Don’t tell me you’re not excited for today! "

Hasook : "Oh, I am. But that doesn’t mean losing my beauty sleep doesn’t hurt."  

What a bloody primadonna. 

Mako: “Don’t worry that pretty head of yours. It’s the last match.” 

Hasook: [Grins.] “Yeah, and then fame and fortune await.” 

Yeah… fame and fortune.  

I used to think that was what I wanted. Then I thought it was my duty. Now… now I wasn’t even sure what I wanted from life. The only thing I did know was that whatever it was, I wanted it to be my choice. Maybe I’d figure something out along the way. 

Now we just needed to wait for— 

Korra : "Good morning!" 

Whoa. Someone woke up happy. 

She strides in, giving Bolin and Hasook high fives. 

Bolin : (Curious) "Why so happy? "

Hasook: “Probably wants to show off for her girlfriend today. And kick Tahno’s smug arse.” 

Korra : (Blushing, brushing back her hair) That’s… not just that.  

Oh, we believe you, Avatar. That totally-not-flustered expression is very convincing. 

I raise my hand for a high five too, but— 

She steps in and hugs me instead. 

Korra : "Morning, Cap."

It catches me off guard—but it’s not unwelcome. I hug her back, patting her back lightly. 

I froze for a second, caught off guard, before relaxing and hugging her back. She was warm—really warm—and held onto me a second longer than usual. 

Then she pressing her face slightly against my chest. 

Korra: [Sighs contentedly.] “Sniff Mmhmm… nice as always.” 

And just like that, she steps away, looking more refreshed than before. I barely have time to process that before she tosses a casual wave and heads off to the locker room. 

Korra: "Alright, I’m gonna change." 

She’s gone before I can even think to ask—  

…Okay, what was that? 

I frowned, sniffing my own shirt. 

Mako : "Do I smell weird?"

Hasook : (Shrug) "Nah. Same as always."

Mako : (Raising a brow) "And that is?"

Bolin : (Shrugging) "Like a woodshop."

Hasook : (Nods) "Like freshly sawn wood. Kinda earthy… honestly, it’s always confused me. Maybe it’s ‘cause you’re half-and-half.” 

Bolin: (Casual as ever.) "I think that’s why animals sometimes slept on you when we were living on street." 

…Seriously?.  

Now that I think about it, Grandma used to say I smelled like wood too. I always thought she was joking.  

I absently tug at my scarf. I miss her. 

I was heartbroken when she passed. But now? Now I’m back in a time where she’s still alive. I just have to wait a little over a year before I can see her again. 

Bolin : (Pouting, arms crossed) "Okay, but why didn’t I get a hug?" 

Hasook : "Maybe because things have been awkward between you two the past few days?"

Bolin deflates a little, rubbing the back of his head. 

Bolin : "That… makes a lot of sense. (Determined), Then I can only do one thing, (he raise his fists into the air) I’LL APOLOGIZE AND GIVE HER A BIG, PLATONIC HUG OF A FRIEND!"

I snort. 

Mako : 'Mama Mako loves you, my himbo son."

Hasook : (Choking on laughter) Pfffft—  

Bolin : (Rolling his eyes) "Very funny, Momko. "

I chuckled to myself. At least for now, things were still… normal .  

I think.

Korra POV  

The radio crackled to life as an upbeat voice filled the locker room. 

Radio Host: “You're listening to ‘The Music Hour’! Brought to you by Cabbage Corp—Republic City's trusted name in technology for over fifty years.” 

I grabbed a towel, grinning as I wiped the sweat from my neck. 

Korra: “Man, I got a good feeling about tonight. I don’t care if we’re the underdogs. We can take those pompous Wolfbats.” 

Hasook: [Takes off his helmet, fixing his hair.] “It’s gonna be our toughest match ever, but I think you’re right.” 

Bolin: [Dramatically hugs Mako, imitating the announcer.] “Introducing your new champs, the fantastic Fire Ferrets!” 

Mako: [Crosses his arms, smirking.] “I love you guys, but you need a cold shower. Anything can happen.” 

Before I could fire back, the radio started crackling, the music cutting to static. My grin faded as a chillingly familiar voice took over. 

Amon: “Good morning, citizens of Republic City. This is Amon.” 

Pabu squeaked in alarm, bolting away from the radio as we all turned to listen. 

Amon: “I hope you all enjoyed last night’s pro-bending match, because it will be the last. It’s time for this city to stop worshiping bending athletes as if they were heroes. I am calling on the council to shut down the bending arena and cancel the finals, or else there will be severe consequences.” 

The radio went silent again, leaving the room thick with tension. 

Mako: [Deadpan.] “Aaaand something happened. Me and my damn tongue.” 

Bolin: “That guy’s got some nerve.” 

Hasook: “You think the council will give in?” 

Mako: [Counting on his fingers.] “Tenzin? Definitely. He cares too much to risk people getting hurt. Tarrlok? Maybe. Ignoring it would be political suicide. The other three? They’ll do whatever Tarrlok wants.” 

I clenched my fists. 

Korra: “I’m not waiting to find out. We need to get to City Hall.” 

Mako: [Sighs.] “I’ll give Asami a call. She can give us a lift.” 

I froze, eyebrows twitching. 

Korra: “Wait. Why do you have her number and not mine?! Second question—why do you have her number, and I don’t?!” 

It came out sharper than I intended, and I quickly crossed my arms, trying to look casual. 

I don’t like this. And no , I’m not jealous. 

Mako gave me a flat look. 

Mako: “Isn't the only phone at your place is in Tenzin’s office?” 

I lifted a hand, ready to argue—but then deflated. Yeah, no way Tenzin would just let me use his precious phone. 

Hasook: [Stretching.] “Alright, let’s call the Avatar’s raven-haired damsel.” 

My face instantly burned. 

Korra: “H-Hey!” 

Mako: [Snorts.] “Pff. It fits you.” 

And before I could even process that, the bastard reached out and patted my head again.  

Huff. 

…Okay, fine , he’s lucky His hands feel nice.. 

Without thinking, I leaned into his touch, just a little. Just enough to enjoy it for a second longer.

Before anything else happens, Bolin suddenly lights up. 

Bolin: “Oh, oh, oh! Before we go, one more thing.” 

I blinked. 

Korra: [Confused.] "What?” 

Before I could react, Bolin charged at me like a wild buffalo-yak and tackled me into a bear hug. 

Bolin: “Feel the power of my platonic hug of eternal friendship!” 

Korra: [Laughing, struggling half-heartedly.] "Pfft! Okay, okay! Hahaha—alright! Put me down, I get it! I’m sorry for not hugging you, forgive me!" 

Hasook: [Grinning.] "Never. Bolin, go full power." 

Korra: “Aaah—yeah, I’m gonna get you back later, Hasook!” 

This day was already off to a great start. 

Third POV

Sato Mansion 

The soft hum of Republic City’s morning traffic filtered through the open balcony doors, a distant, muffled presence behind the sheer white curtains swaying in the breeze. The golden glow of the rising sun bathed the room in a soft warmth, but it wasn’t what roused Asami from her sleep. 

It was the ringing of her phone. 

Ring ring. Ring ring.  

She groaned, burying her face deeper into the silk pillow. 

Asami: "Five more minutes…" 

Of course, the phone didn’t care. It kept ringing, demanding her attention like an impatient assistant. With an exaggerated sigh, she stretched a delicate hand toward the nightstand, fingers grazing the device before finally flipping it open. 

She swore, if this was another idiot trying to use her to get to her father, she was going to— 

Asami: "Yes?" 

Mako: "Morning, Sami. You up?" 

…And just like that, her mood improved. 

Her lips curled into a small, drowsy smile as she sat up a little too quickly, her long hair spilling over her shoulders. 

Asami: "Uh—yeah! Yes. I’m up. How are you, Mako?" 

Before he could answer, a distant but unmistakable voice rang out. 

Korra: "HI HONEY!" 

Asami’s smile stretched wider. 

Asami: "Morning, sweetie." 

Mako: "Should I give you two privacy or…?" he drawled, the sarcasm thick in his voice. 

Asami giggled, running a hand through her tangled hair. 

Asami: "No, you don’t have to. What happened, my dear favorites?" 

There was a brief pause before Mako’s tone turned serious. 

Mako: "Amon’s making moves. He hijacked the radio broadcast this morning, demanding the council shut down the pro-bending finals." 

Just like that, the haze of sleepiness lifted from her mind. She sat up straighter, brushing stray hair from her face. 

Asami: "Wait—seriously?" 

Korra: "Yeah. We need to get to City Hall, see what the council is planning." 

Asami: "Right. Of course. I can pick you guys up." 

Mako: "Thanks, that’d be great." 

Korra: "Love you, sweetie!" 

Asami: "Tell my girl I love her too." 

Mako: "Don’t have to—she’s already red." 

Asami chuckled, picturing Korra blushing on the other end of the line. The image sent a flutter through her chest, warmth blooming in her stomach. 

Alright. Time to get moving.  

She tossed her phone onto the bed and stretched again, feeling the way the silk sheets slid against her bare legs. When she turned to the vanity mirror across the room, she gave herself a quick once-over. Her long, dark hair was a little wild from sleep, 

With a slow, deep breath, she rolled her shoulders and stood up, making her way to vanity. 

Hair and makeup first. Then clothes. Then Korra and Mako. And the other two, I guess.  

Mako POV  

City Hall  

We stepped out of the Satomobile, the heavy doors shutting with a crisp click . City Hall loomed in front of us, its grand staircase leading to a massive entrance where council members were probably already debating what to do about Amon’s stunt. I adjusted my scarf, dreading the mess we were about to walk into. 

I really, really didn’t want to play in the finals if this will be the same way things were going in past. 

We barely took a few steps before— 

Asami: "Wait!" 

All of us turned, only to see Asami standing by her car, arms crossed, a perfectly arched brow raised. 

Asami: "Where’s my payment?" 

Bolin blinked. "Umm… I’m not responsible for finances in our group!" Then, like the absolute coward, he bolted inside before anyone could rope him into whatever was happening. 

Bolin you are so grounded for leaving your brother  

Hasook? Gone. Vanished like a damn street magician. That guy was way too good at sneaking away when things got messy. 

That just left me and Korra. 

We shared a glance. 

I sighed, crossing my arms. "Okay, we all know you don’t need money." 

Asami: "Oh, I don’t want money." 

Korra perked up immediately, practically bouncing toward Asami before pressing a quick peck against her cheek. 

Korra: "Is that enough, honey?" 

Damn these two are so sweet. If I didn't know I would mess everything up I would be jealous.  

Asami smirked. "Almost. That was payment for two." Her green eyes flicked to me. "Now the other half." 

I stared. "What?"  

Asami: "Come and give me a hug, jerk. That’s the price for waking me up." 

Two lifetimes, and I still don't understand women. 

With a tired sigh, I stepped forward and pulled her into a hug. "Is that enough, Miss Sato?" My voice was flat, but I made sure to hold her just tight enough. 

She hummed in approval, pressing herself into my shoulders. "Mmm, yes it is. As warm as always. I should lock you in my basement as a personal heater."  

I froze. "Wha—" 

Asami let go with a teasing laugh. "Okay, I’ll wait here. Now go save your finals, or all the money my dad paid for you guys goes to waste."  

Less cash for the Equalists. Good.  

I sighed again. "Will do. We’ll also make sure the Avatar doesn’t destroy the building while we’re at it."  

Korra: "Hey!" She shoved my arm, feigning offense. 

She smacked my shoulder. I smirked. 

We both headed toward City Hall while Asami waved us off, her smirk never fading. Of course, we waved back. 

Alright, here we go...

Third POV  

City Hall  

The heavy doors swung open as Korra pushed her way inside, the Fire Ferrets following closely behind. Inside the grand chamber, Republic City’s Council sat at their seats, deep in discussion. 

Tenzin stood immediately, his expression stern. “Korra, you shouldn't be here. This is a closed meeting.”  

Korra planted her hands on her hips. “As the Avatar and a pro-bending player, I have a right to be heard. You can't cancel the finals.”  

Tenzin sighed. “I know winning the championship means a lot to you. But as far as I'm concerned, we need to shut the arena down.”  

Korra turned to the rest of the council. “What about the rest of you? Tarrlok, there's no way you're backing down from Amon, right?”  

To her shock, Tarrlok stood with a calm nod. “Actually, for once, Tenzin and I agree.”  

Tenzin folded his arms. “The council is unanimous. We're closing the arena.”  

The Fire Ferrets immediately reacted. 

Hasook: “No!” 

Bolin: “You can't!” 

Korra shook her head, disbelieving. “I—I don't understand. I thought you, of all people, would take a stand against Amon.”  

Tarrlok steepled his fingers. “While I am still committed to bringing that lunatic to justice, I will not put innocent li ves at stake just so you and your friends can play a game.”  

A heavy silence settled over the chamber. 

Then Mako let out a long sigh. “Isn’t this a great occasion?” he muttered, seemingly to himself. 

All eyes turned toward him. 

Korra: “What?” 

Mako tapped his fingers against his arm, his voice even. “Usually, to find Amon or any of his goons, you have to go looking for them. And even if you do find them, it’s usually a trap. But this time? He’s planning to expose himself. He wants to make a show of strength.”  

Tenzin frowned. “And that’s exactly the problem. We can’t risk—”  

Mako cut in. “—civilians. I get it. But what if some of the people entering the arena aren’t just civilians? He’s probably planning to sneak his men in with the crowd, right? So why not do the same?” His golden eyes swept over the council. “I’m not saying you should do it. I’m just saying inaction means a guaranteed loss.”  

A beat passed. Then Korra clapped a firm hand on his shoulder. “Mako is right. The reality is, if you close the arena, you let Amon win!”  

Bolin pumped a fist in the air. “Yes! Exactly what they said! Yes!”  

Tarrlok exhaled sharply. “I'm sorry, but our decision has been made. This meeting is adjourned.”  

He reached for his gavel— 

THWACK.  

A metal cable shot across the room, snapping the gavel’s head clean off. Tarrlok jolted back in alarm. Every head turned toward the entrance as Lin Beifong stepped into the chamber, coiling her cable back with ease. 

Lin: “I can't believe I'm saying this, but I agree with the Avatar.” 

Tarrlok: “You do?” 

Korra: “Yeah, you do?” 

Lin folded her arms. “I expected this kind of cut-and-run response from Tenzin.”  

Tenzin’s face remained impassive, though he inhaled sharply. 

Lin continued. “But the rest of you? Come on. Show a little more backbone. It’s time the benders of this city displayed some strength and unity against these Equalists.”  

Tenzin turned to her, brows furrowed. “We must prevent the conflict between benders and nonbenders from escalating into all-out war.”  

Beside him, Tarrlok’s eyes flickered with something unreadable. 

Tenzin held firm. “The council is not changing its position, Lin.”  

Tarrlok suddenly lifted a hand. “Now just a moment, Tenzin. Let us hear what our esteemed Chief of Police has in mind.”  

Tenzin exhaled, crossing his arms. 

Lin stepped forward. “If you keep the arena open, my metalbenders and I will provide extra security during the championship match. There's no better force to deal with the chi-blockers. Our armor is impervious to their attacks.”  

Mako narrowed his eyes slightly. “That… might not be enough.”  

Lin: “Excuse me?” 

Mako crossed his arms. “While at an Equalist rally, I fought against man wielding kali sticks charged with electricity. If Amon’s men are packing more of those, that armor might be a really bad idea.”  

Lin tapped a finger to her chin, considering. “Hmm… That is a problem.”  

Then her lips quirked into a small, dangerous smirk. “Alright, kid. Let’s add your plan into the mix. If Amon’s sneaking his people in, we’ll do the same. Disguised officers. Hidden support.”  

Tarrlok’s brow lifted slightly. “Are you saying that you will personally take responsibility for the safety of the spectators in the arena?”  

Tenzin shot Tarrlok a suspicious look. 

Lin met Tarrlok’s gaze, unwavering. “I guarantee it.”  

Tarrlok smirked, turning to the council. “It is hard to argue with Chief Beifong's track record.”  

He clasped his hands behind his back. “If she is confident her elite officers can protect the arena, then she has my support. I am changing my vote.” He raised his hand. “Who else is with me?”  

One by one, the remaining council members raised their hands. 

Tenzin sighed, looking away. 

Tarrlok clapped his hands together. “The arena stays open. Good luck in the finals.”  

The Fire Ferrets exploded into cheers. 

Bolin: “All right!” 

Hasook punched the air. “Fuck yeah!” 

Korra leaped up. “Thank you!” 

Mako, however, let out a slow exhale, rubbing the bridge of his nose. “This is going to be a mess…”  

Not that it mattered—because the rest of the team grabbed him into a group hug.  

Tarrlok, amused, straightened his cuffs. “And good luck to you, Chief Beifong.”  

As the Fire Ferrets celebrated, Tenzin stepped closer to Lin, voice low. 

Tenzin: “A word, please, Lin.”  

And just like that, the meeting wasn’t quite over yet.

Korra POV  

Tenzin faced Lin, his expression unusually tight. “Tarrlok’s playing you, and I don’t want to see you get hurt.”  

Lin folded her arms. “I know what I’m doing. And I know the risks that come with it.”  

Tenzin sighed. “In that case, I’m going to be by your side during the match.”  

Lin shot him a look. “You don’t need to babysit me.”  

Tenzin shook his head. “It’s for Korra. I want to make sure she’s safe.”  

With an exasperated groan, Lin threw her hands up. “Do what you want! It’s not like I’ve ever been able to stop you before.”  

I took that as my cue to step forward. “Excuse me, Chief Beifong. I wanted to thank you for your help—”  

Before I could finish, she brushed right past me without a glance. 

“It… really… means a lot…” I trailed off, watching her completely ignore me . 

As she passed Mako, though, she glanced his way. “Nice thinking, kid. Keep it up.”  

Mako straightened up, giving her a professional salute. “Thank you, Chief.”  

Lin smirked, turning back to face us. She jabbed a finger at Mako. “I like this one.”  

Hey! He’s not for sale. 

Lin just walked out of the building. 

I turned to Tenzin, arms crossed, thoroughly annoyed. “What is her deal? Even when she’s on my side, she’s against me!”  

Tenzin sighed. “I’ve known Lin since we were children. She’s always been…” He hesitated, searching for the right word. “…challenging.”  

I frowned. “What did your father do to make her hate the Avatar so much?”  

That’s what had bugged me the most when I met her. Aang was probably the most positive person in the world—what could have happened?  

Tenzin shook his head. “My father and Lin got along famously.” His gaze flickered downward. “I’m afraid her issues… are with me.”  

My brows knit together. Hmmm… what does he mea—  

And then it hit me like a ton of bricks. 

Oh. My. Spirit.  

I gasped. “Wait a second…” A slow, knowing grin crept onto my face. “It all makes sense now!”  

I clasped my hands together, making my point crystal clear. “You and Beifong. Beifong and you. You two were a—” I brought my hands together. “—couple!”  

Tenzin visibly recoiled. “What?! How—?” His head snapped around, checking for eavesdroppers. “Where’d you get that idea?!”  

I smirked. “Your wife.”  

Thank you, Pema, for the dirt on Tenzin.  

Tenzin groaned, massaging his forehead. “Criminy. I’ll have to have a word with her.”  

I folded my arms, relishing this moment. “So… Pema stole you from Beifong. I’m surprised our ‘esteemed Chief of Police’ didn’t throw her in jail.”  

Tenzin sighed. “Oh, she tried.”  

He quickly corrected, “Anyway, Pema didn’t steal me. Lin and I had been growing apart for some time. We had different goals in li—” He stopped suddenly, realization dawning on his face. “Why am I even telling you this?”  

I shrugged. “Because it’s juicy gossip.”  

Tenzin scowled. “It all happened a long time ago, and we’ve moved past it.”  

I tilted my head. “Hmmm. Apparently, Beifong hasn’t.”  

Tenzin stiffened. “What do you—” He faltered before composing himself. “Of course she has! Anyway, this is none of your business!”  

He spun on his heel and stalked off, his robe swishing in irritation. 

I waved after him, grinning. “See you at home, Mr. Heartbreaker!”  

Tenzin groaned louder, slumping forward as he walked away. I laughed. 

A quiet presence settled beside me. Mako. 

I glanced up at him. “What do you think he meant?”  

Mako crossed his arms, voice flat. “Seeing them together? Tenzin wanted kids, and she didn’t. One needed to continue Airbender culture. The other dedicated herself to her duty. There was no fault in either of them”  

I blinked. “…Yeah. That makes a lot of sense.”  

Then I snorted. “I mean, can you imagine Beifong with kids?”  

I expected Mako to smirk, but instead, he just… stared ahead with that quiet, melancholic smile he sometimes got. 

And, like always, I had no idea why. 

Before I could ask, his expression suddenly changed into a mischievous grin. “Can you imagine the terror of a hormonal, pregnant Chief Beifong?”  

I gasped dramatically. “Oh Spirits—the city would be in shambles!”  

We both burst into laughter. 

Still chuckling, we headed toward the car, where Asami, Bolin, and Hasook were already waiting. 

Asami already waved to me. 

Mako stopped short. “You guys go without me. I have something to do.”  

I frowned. “Um… sure? See you later.”  

Mako nodded and turned toward the streets, disappearing into the bustling city. 

I watched him go, arms crossed. 

Sometimes I just can't figure him out.

Mako POV

Dark alley  

Knock. Knock. Knock.  

A familiar, gruff voice answered from inside. 

Viper : "Who's there?"  

Mako : "Hi, Viper."  

The door cracked open just enough for me to see Viper's narrow eyes peering through the gap. His lips curled into a smirk. 

Viper : "Mako… What do you want?"  

Mako : "First, maybe invite me inside?"  

There was a pause, then the door creaked open fully. 

Viper : "Don’t let me stop you, pretty boy."  

I rolled my eyes and stepped inside, ignoring the comment. 

The dimly lit room smelled of old smoke and cheap liquor. Shin, Mushi, and Ping sat around a rickety wooden table, playing cards under the weak glow of a hanging lantern. 

Shin glanced up and waved lazily. “What’s up, Mako?”  

Ping smirked, tossing a card down. “Finally decided to officially join?”  

Mako : “Hi, guys. Could you tell me where Zolt is? And no, Ping, triad life is not for me—no matter how charming you guys are.” I shot him a sarcastic look. 

Before anyone could answer, a deep voice rang out from the back. 

Zolt : "You don't have to look for me, kiddo."  

He stepped out of the shadows, wearing that same smug grin I remembered. His presence was just as imposing as ever, even without his bending. 

Zolt : “We haven’t seen each other since you helped us track down Amon. Shame he slipped away… but we got his three chi blockers.”  

I could already guess, but I asked anyway. 

Mako : “What happened to them?”  

Zolt’s grin turned sharp—vicious. 

Zolt : “Sleeping with the fishes.” He tapped his fingers on the table before leaning back in his chair. “Now tell me…” He motioned for me to sit. “What brings you here?”  

I crossed my arms. 

Mako : “Well…”

A Few Minutes Later  

Mako : “…And that’s the story. I was wondering if you guys would like to join the fun.”  

Viper leaned back against the wall, arms crossed, unimpressed. 

Viper : “Why would we risk getting into a mess against Amon? Especially if the police are involved?”  

Zolt rubbed his chin, considering. 

Zolt : “He's right, boy. What’s in it for us?”  

I met his gaze, my voice dropping slightly. 

Mako : “Vengeance, for one.”  

Zolt chuckled, shaking his head. 

Zolt : “Yeah, I’d enjoy that—but how about you sweeten the deal?”  

I leaned in closer, lowering my voice to a whisper. 

Mako : “The Avatar can bring back someone’s bending. If you agree, I swear when she learns it I’ll make her help you get yours back. It’s hard to control this lot with threats while being powerless, right?”  

Zolt’s eyes flickered with something unreadable—anger, hope, maybe both. For a moment, I thought he was going to rip me apart for saying it. 

Then, suddenly—he laughed. A deep, genuine laugh. 

Zolt : “Since when did you get so devious?”  

I shrugged, smirking. 

Zolt : “But… it’s true.” He exhaled slowly, then nodded. “Okay, we have a deal. But I don’t think the police would be happy with our help.”  

I straightened up, shaking my head. 

Mako : “That’s why you won’t propose that help.”  

They all looked at me, curiosity sparking in their eyes. 

I grinned, pressing a finger to my lips. 

Mako : “Here’s what you do…”

Jinora POV 

Air Temple Island  

I sat cross-legged in the meditation hall, eyes closed, trying— really trying —to enter the Spirit World. Turns out, when you don’t visit for half a decade , you get rusty. My mind kept slipping, my spirit felt heavy, and no matter how much I focused, I couldn’t break through. 

Maybe it would be easier if…  

Ikki : “But that’s not fair! It’s the finals!”  

Meelo : “Yeah, what she said! How can we miss it? I wanna see the violence!!”  

I groaned, pressing my fingers against my temples. So much for meditating. These two were yelling loud enough to shake the island. 

It was frustrating . I’d spent decades away from my siblings—stuck raising kids while they traveled the world. Now that I was back, I wanted to cherish these moments with them, but— Spirits help me —they were driving me insane . 

I swear if they don't shut up I'll sew their mouths shut...

Pema: (Sternly) “You can listen on the radio. It’s far too dangerous to go in person.” 

Ikki & Meelo : “But moooom!”  

I sighed. Mom needed backup. I stood up, straightened my robes, and crossed my arms. 

Jinora : “Okay, you two, leave Mom alone. Take the radio and listen—quietly.”  

Ikki: (Pouting) “Who made you the boss?” 

Meelo : “Yeah! You can’t order us around!”  

Oh, you poor, unfortunate souls. You don’t know who you’re messing with. 

I closed my eyes, took a deep breath, and when I opened them, I hit them with the glare —the same look I used on my and their kids when they misbehaved. 

Jinora: (Firmly) “Your room. Now.” 

Instant silence. 

They grabbed the radio and bolted like scared turtle ducks. 

That’s right, run, you little weasels—unless you want to experience the legendary ear pull technique.  

I turned back to Mom and smiled innocently. 

Jinora : “Are you okay, Mom?”  

She was staring at me, wide-eyed, but then—her expression softened. So motherly. So full of love.  

Pema: (Quietly) “I guess you got a lot of experience raising kids for so long.” 

I froze . A cold sweat ran down my back. 

Jinora: (Nervous, stammering) “Wha—I—I don’t know what you mean, Mommy.” 

Before I could take a step back, she pulled me into a hug, pressing my head against her chest. 

Pema: (Softly, full of warmth) “Surprised your mother knows a thing or two, my little reincarnator?” 

My breath hitched. My chest tightened. Tears welled in my eyes. 

Jinora: (Whispering, voice trembling) “How… how could you know? I acted exactly like I used to…” 

Pema: (Holding me tighter) “I’m your mother, sweetie. Did you really think I wouldn’t notice even smallest of changes in my daughter? I’ve known since almost the beginning. And when you sneak off after that match…” 

She sighed, brushing a hand through my hair. 

Pema : “I used to play hide and seek a lot when I was a kid, you know? So, I followed you. In secret. And then… I saw you talking with Korra’s teammate.”  

She saw.  

A single tear slipped down my cheek. 

Jinora : “…Everything?”  

Pema: (Tears in her own eyes, voice breaking) “Everything. And I’m so sorry I didn’t see your pain sooner.” 

I clung to her, arms wrapped tight. 

Jinora : “It wasn’t your fault. You… you didn’t even do it yet.”  

Pema: (Shaking her head, holding me closer) “That’s no excuse any mother should use.” 

I cried in her arms until I had no more tears left to give. Until my body stopped shaking. Until the weight I had carried  felt… just a little bit lighter just like when I found out I have my best friend back. Now I have two of them.

I wiped my eyes and sniffled. 

Jinora : “Does Dad know?”  

Mom smiled, her own eyes red and puffy. 

Pema : “No. After all… I’m sure you don’t want him to.”  

I let out a wet, exhausted laugh. 

Jinora : “We… probably have a lot to talk about, huh, Mom?”  

She took my hand, squeezing it gently. 

Pema : “We have the whole night, sweetie. Tell me everything.”  

I took a deep breath, exhaled slowly, and smiled for real this time. 

Jinora : “Well… how about I start by telling you about the mess Meelo made first?”  

Mom chuckled, and for the second time since I came back, I felt not alone in this word . Of all the people in the world who could have found out my secret, I was glad it was mom.

Third POV  

 Pro-Bending Arena, Nighttime  

The Pro-Bending Arena stood under a darkened sky, its golden glow dimmed by the presence of Republic City’s finest. The bay waters reflected the cold glint of metal as police airships hovered above, their spotlights cutting through the night. The surrounding streets were choked with police vehicles, their flashing lights painting the walls of the arena. 

Inside, officers combed through every corner of the arena, their boots echoing against the floor as they meticulously searched for any hidden threats. 

A metalbender stepped forward and saluted. 

Officer : “All clear, Chief. No weapons seen”  

Lin Beifong stood at the entrance, arms crossed, scanning the scene with sharp, calculating eyes. Her expression remained unreadable as Tenzin approached from behind. 

Tenzin : “How is the security sweep going?”  

Lin: (Brusquely, without looking at him.) “Fine.” 

Tenzin : “They've checked underneath the stands?”  

Lin: (Same blunt tone.) “Yes.” 

Tenzin : “And you have enough officers to cover all points of entry?”  

This time, Lin turned her head slightly, finally acknowledging him. 

Lin: “I have the skies, the bay, and every nook and cranny of this place covered, plus additional forces hiding in the crowd in civilian clothes.” (She turns back, her voice sharp.) “Now leave me alone and let me do my job.” 

Tenzin frowned, his shoulders slightly dropping. 

Tenzin: (Softly, with quiet frustration.) “Lin, with so much on the line, it would be nice if we could help each other out… at least for one night.” 

At that, Lin finally looked at him. The hardness in her gaze flickered for just a moment. 

Lin: (Quietly, almost nostalgic.) “Like old times?” 

Tenzin: (Nods, a small smile forming.) “Like old times.” 

A sigh left Lin’s lips, and she shook her head slightly, a hint of amusement touching her otherwise steely demeanor. 

Lin: (Less harshly.) “Okay. I'll try to be less abrasive than usual.” 

Tenzin: (With a small chuckle.) “I would appreciate that.”

Shiro Shinobi (Voice-over): “The anticipation is palpable as we are just moments away from the championship match! Will the Wolfbats' ferocity help them repeat as champs? Or will the underdog Fire Ferrets serve up a surprising bowl of smackdown soup?” 

The energy in the Pro-Bending Arena was electric. Fans screamed, banners waved, and the pounding of drums echoed through the air. The stadium lights beamed down as the Fire Ferrets stood in the tunnel, waiting for their introduction. 

Bolin knelt beside Pabu, gently scratching his tiny red panda’s chin. 

Bolin: (Reassuringly.) “Now, I know there’s a big crowd, but don’t be nervous. You’re gonna do great—I believe in you.” 

Pabu blinked up at him innocently, his tiny nose twitching. 

The ring announcer strode onto the stage, adjusting his microphone. A single spotlight hit him as the crowd roared. 

Ring Announcer: “Introducing the challengers—The Future Industries Fire Ferrets!” 

A massive cheer erupted, especially from the Fire Ferret cosplayers waving tiny red scarves and stuffed Pabu's in support. 

Hiroshi Sato and Asami sat in the V.I.P. section. Asami leaned forward with a smile, blowing a kiss to Korra and winking playfully. Korra, grinning, blew a kiss right back. 

Mako, catching the exchange, smiled to himself before turning to Asami and giving her a small wave. Asami waved back but then smirked and teasingly winked. Mako’s face flushed as he quickly turned away—only to see Korra giving him the exact same treatment. 

Mako: (Flustered, turning toward the locker room.) 

Before he could process his embarrassment, he caught sight of Hasook flexing his arm in support. Mako smirked and returned the gesture, bumping his fist against his own bicep. Hasook gave an approving nod. 

As they reached the arena, Bolin crouched down and whispered to Pabu. 

Bolin: (Excitedly.) “You’re on, Pabu.” 

The little red panda leaped down, scampering forward before flipping onto his front paws. He cartwheeled, then backflipped as Bolin manipulated an earth disk, removing the center just in time for Pabu to somersault through it effortlessly. The performance ended with Pabu striking a perfect one-paw stand. 

Bolin pumped his fist. 

Bolin: (Whispering to his teammates.) “Yes! Nailed it! He’s so talented.” 

The ring announcer raised his mic once more as the atmosphere shifted. The crowd braced for the reigning champions. 

Ring Announcer: “And their opponents—the three-time defending champions… The White Falls Wolfbats!” 

A dramatic howl echoed through the stadium as bat-masked Wolfbat fans raised their capes, spreading them like wings. Fireworks exploded around the stage as the Wolfbats stepped out, strutting with smug confidence. 

In the stands, their fangirls shrieked and howled in adoration. Meanwhile, the Fire Ferret cosplayers booed loudly. 

Bolin scoffed and crossed his arms. 

Bolin: (To Pabu, unimpressed.) “Pfft. They got nothing on us, buddy. Anybody can howl.” (Tries to howl and immediately regrets it.) “Hm. Whatever.” 

Tahno smirked as he pulled off his bat mask, tossing it aside dramatically before untying his cape with a self-satisfied air. 

Korra cracked her knuckles, glaring at him as her fists tightened. 

Korra: (Fuming.) “I’m gonna knock Tahno’s stupid hair off his stupid head!” 

Mako smirked and ruffled both her and Bolin’s heads, earning two annoyed huffs with Korra slightly leaning in as always. 

Mako: (Calmly, amused.) “Don’t let them distract you. Focus on the match—then laugh when you win.” 

Korra and Bolin shared a determined grin, bumping their fists together. 

Bolin & Korra: “Oh yeah!” 

The Fire Ferrets stepped onto the platform, ready for the battle ahead. 

Shiro Shinobi (Voice-over): "The champs and challengers face off at the center-line and here we go! [Bell rings.]"

Mako POV  

Yeah here we go. Time to play the good little ferrets that get beaten by a bunch of cheaters. 

Of course, I can’t just take the loss outright—Bolin, Korra, and pretty much everyone else would notice if I suddenly played like a newbie. Sigh. I’d say I hate my life, but that’s something I used to say in my past life. 

The buzzer blares, signaling the start of the match. The Wolfbats waste no time charging forward, and Tahno throws a waterbending uppercut straight at Korra. She barely dodges, flipping backward, but the second she lands— BAM! —a water blast from him slams into her, pushing her back. 

Shiro Shinobi (Voice-over): “Tahno tries to clean the Avatar’s clock with some dirty water boxing!” 

…You know, it’s weird, but Shinobi’s voice always sticks with me, like he was always part of our adventures. Huh. Weird thought. 

I shoot a fire blast at Ming, but he dodges easily, countering by sending two earth disks my way. The first grazes my arm, the second slams into my chest, pushing me back into zone two. 

Shiro Shinobi (Voice-over): “Ming shakes off Mako’s attack and returns the favor!” 

On the other side of the ring, Shaozu flips forward, dodging Bolin’s earth disks—until one bounces off the ropes and smacks him right in the face. He stumbles against the fence. 

Shiro Shinobi (Voice-over): “Shaozu gets fancy, but Bolin ricochets a disk off the ropes and says, ‘No, thank you, sir!’” 

I laugh, grinning. 

Mako: “That’s my baby boy!” 

Bolin: (without missing a beat) “Thanks, Momko!” 

Tahno glances at us, his lips curling in irritation. 

Shaozu recovers, ducking under one of my fireblasts just in time. 

Shiro Shinobi (Voice-over): “The waterbenders slug it out, looking evenly matched!” 

Tahno suddenly unleashes a prolonged stream of water at Bolin, forcing him all the way back to zone three. 

Shiro Shinobi (Voice-over): “Tahno gets a little too worked up and unleashes a deluge on Bolin that would certainly elicit a foul—” 

The center ring lights up, allowing the Wolfbats to advance. 

Shiro Shinobi (Voice-over): “—or apparently not.” 

And there it is. The cheating begins. Just like last time. 

I glare at the referee, raising a hand. 

Mako: “I’d check your glasses. Pretty sure even a badgermole would see that foul.” 

The referee signals that it was not a foul. 

…Yeah, as expected. 

Shiro Shinobi (Voice-over): “And the Wolfbats advance despite Tahno exceeding the waterbending time limit!” 

Korra starts waterbending, only to get hit by another of Tahno’s blasts before she can counter. Bolin hurls a disk at him, but Tahno dodges. Korra rolls to the side while I sidestep an earth disk from Ming and send a burst of fire in return. 

Shiro Shinobi (Voice-over): “A questionable call by the officials.” 

Ming suddenly lifts a disk under my foot, throwing me off balance. 

I react fast, shooting a fire blast downward to propel myself upright before I faceplant. I land back on my feet, shaking off the stumble. 

Shiro Shinobi (Voice-over): “Ming commits another dirty trick, but Mako manages to survive!” 

I smirk at Ming, raising a brow. 

Mako: (mocking, low voice) “Close, but not close enough.” 

Ming scowls, already preparing another attack. 

Alright. Let’s see how long I can keep up the act. 

Third POV

Tenzin and Lin stand among the crowd, watching the match unfold. The arena buzzes with excitement, but Tenzin’s expression is anything but entertained. His brows knit together as he grips the railing in front of him. 

Tenzin: (angrily) “Oh, come on, refs! There was some funny business in that last play!” 

Lin smirks, arms crossed. 

Lin: (amused) “Wouldn’t have guessed you knew the rules of pro-bending.” 

Tenzin huffs, straightening his robes with a cough. 

Tenzin: (clears throat) “I’ve been brushing up, for Korra. That Wolfbat blatantly bent a disk outside of his zone.” 

Lin chuckles, leaning against the railing. 

Lin: (dryly) “And here I thought you were too dignified for sports.” 

The crowd roars as Ming launches another disk while Tahno sprints forward, preparing to strike.

Shiro Shinobi: "The Ferret brothers are backed up to the corner, and the Wolfbats smell blood!"

Tahno freezes the water right as Bolin jumps back, causing him to slip. Before he can recover, a fire blast from Shaozu smashes into his chest, sending him tumbling backward and out of the arena. The crowd erupts into boos.

Shiro Shinobi: "Looks like Tahno snuck in an illegal icing move, but once again, there's no call!"

Tahno and Shaozu waste no time, both lunging at Korra as Mako rolls out of the way of an oncoming earth disk and retaliates with a fire blast—though his shot deliberately misses.

Shiro Shinobi: "I don't know what match the refs are watching, but it's obviously not this one!"

Ming and Tahno strike together, forcing Korra back into zone three. The Wolfbats step forward with smirks. Mako, now beside Korra, sends out another firebending blast, but he misses— on purpose, something only he knows.

Shiro Shinobi: "Oh ... a splash-and-clash sends the Avatar to zone three as well!"

Mako steps protectively in front of Korra, firebending in an attempt to hold off the triple-element attack. But the force is too much. The combined power slams into both of them, sending them flying out of the ring. The bell rings as the Wolfbats gather in celebration.

Shiro Shinobi: "It's a knockout! The Wolfbats win the championship for the fourth year in a—"

The Wolfbats turn away, raising their arms in victory.

Shiro Shinobi: "Hold on a second, folks!"

Korra—dangling from the edge of the stadium, one arm gripping the side while the other clenches onto Mako’s collar.

Shiro Shinobi: "Scratch that! The Ferrets are still alive, but just barely!"

With a determined grunt, Korra swings her arm, hurling Mako up onto the arena just as she releases her grip. Midair, Mako twists and sends a blast of fire straight at Tahno. The hit sends him flying, crashing onto the arena floor as Ming and Shaozu freeze in shock.

Tahno scrambles up, infuriated. Across from him, Mako lands gracefully, straightening into a fighting stance. He smirks and winks.

Shiro Shinobi: "What an unbelievable move! These Ferrets aren't just bending the elements, they're bending my mind!"

The camera zooms in on Tahno, his teeth clenched as he growls in frustration.

Shiro Shinobi: "The underdogs survive to see round two!"

The crowd explodes with cheers, and the match is far from over.

Mako POV  

We huddle together before round two, catching our breath. The crowd is still roaring from the last round, but our focus is on each other. 

Korra: "What's wrong with these refs?" 

I scoff, rolling my eyes. 

Mako: "Isn't that obvious? They're paid off, probably by Tahno’s promoters." 

Korra turns to glance over her shoulder at the Wolfbats, eyes narrowing. "If the Wolfbats are gonna fight dirty," she turns back, "then so should we."  

I immediately give her a weak karate chop to the head. 

Mako: "No, we can't, you ditz. The refs have it out for us. If we're gonna win this thing, it has to be fair and square." 

Korra pouts, rubbing her head. "Argh, that's no fun but ... all right."  

Mako: "Good girl." 

She looks down, mumbling something under her breath, a slight blush on her face. 

Bolin: "Still, what should we do?" 

I sigh. No harm in telling them what happened last time. 

Mako: "We need to stall for a draw and force a tiebreaker. In a one-on-one duel, everyone’s eyes will be on the two players on that small platform. It’d be nearly impossible for the refs to pass off rule-breaking hits without risking stopping the whole match." 

Korra and Bolin exchange a glance, then headbutt each other before turning to me with matching grins. 

Korra & Bolin: "LET'S DO IT, CAP!" 

I smirk and nod. 

Mako: "Mhm."

The bell rings, and round two begins. The Wolfbats immediately go on the offensive—no surprise there. 

Tahno lunges forward, water whipping straight at Korra, who barely dodges in time. Ming and Shaozu target Bolin and me, their attacks relentless. 

I duck under an incoming fire blast from Shaozu and counter with a quick burst of flames, but I make sure to miss—just barely. No need to knock them back yet. We have a plan. 

Shiro Shinobi (Voice-over): "The Fire Ferrets are holding their ground, but the Wolfbats are relentless!" 

Korra: "Ugh, these guys are worse than Naga during bath time!" 

Yeah I know, she always throw water everywhere.

She blocks a water blast from Tahno, sliding back slightly, but keeping her footing. I step up beside her. 

Mako: "Stick to the plan. Just hold out." 

Bolin grunts as he gets pushed back a step by a well-placed earth disk from Ming but recovers quickly. 

Bolin: "Easier said than done, Momko!" 

I roll my eyes but smirk. 

Korra: "Yeah, yeah, we know what to do!" 

Bolin sends an earth disk at Shaozu, knocking him back. Ming tries to block my fire blast with a disk, but the impact sends him stumbling. Tahno takes advantage of the chaos, hurling a powerful water blast at Korra, who barely manages to sidestep in time. 

I weave between attacks, dodging three fire blasts aimed directly at my head. The heat brushes past my hair, and that's where I draw the line. 

Mako: "Hey! Stay away from my hair, it's a fucking treasure!" 

Shiro Shinobi (Voice-over): "Wowzers! Those look like illegal headshots to me!" 

The match slows down for a second, replaying me narrowly dodging another fire blast aimed at my face. Before I can react, the bell rings, and the camera zooms out. All players are still standing on the arena floor. 

Ring Announcer: "Round two will be decided with a tie-breaker!" 

A coin is flipped into the air before landing in the referee’s hand. tension thick in the air but I know outcome. 

Referee: "The Fire Ferrets win the coin toss. Which element do you choose?" 

Well, isn’t that obvious? 

Korra steps forward with her usual overconfidence, her eyes locked onto Tahno. 

Korra: "I'm taking this one. Let's go!" 

Tahno, ever the smug bastard, smirks as he steps up. 

Tahno: "Thought you’d never ask." 

The center platform rises, leaving Korra and Tahno alone in the ring. They circle each other, waiting for the first strike. 

Tahno: "Come on, little girl. Give me your best shot." 

I see Korra’s jaw tighten, her eyes narrowing just a bit. And then she moves. 

She throws a water blast straight at him—Tahno dodges, smirking. But Korra was one step ahead. Her real attack comes from below, a sharp stream of water cutting upward, smashing into Tahno’s chin. 

Off this will leave mark. 

The impact sends him stumbling. He tries to counter mid-air, but his water jet loses form instantly. His feet hit the edge—then he’s falling. The bell rings. 

Korra (smugly): "Hmph, chump." 

Pfff. 

The crowd erupts. Tahno’s fangirls gasp in horror as his helmet flies off, landing straight into the hands of a one of our cosplayers, huh not that i see there is also Hasook one, that's new I guess he got fans now. The camera cuts to the ring announcer, barely keeping up with the chaos. 

Ring Announcer: "Round two goes to the Fire Ferrets!" 

We rush over. Korra holds out her hand, expecting praise. 

Mako (high-fiving Korra): "Good job." 

Bolin: "That's the stuff! You are my hero!" 

Korra puffs out her chest, grinning. 

Korra: "Hmmm, praise me more!" She leans forward slightly, waiting. "Come on, do it." 

I roll my eyes but smirk. 

Mako: "I will later. Headpats are for winners." 

Korra pouts, crossing her arms. 

Korra: "Spoilsport." 

Meanwhile, Tahno gets helped to his feet. He shoves his teammates off in a rage, fixing his hair like that’ll make up for his bruised ego. 

Yeah, he’s pissed. 

Good thing I asked Asami for extra-durable helmets. I almost lost a tooth last time, and I’m not risking that happening this time.

Tenzin and Lin watching in the crowd.  

Lin crosses her arms, eyes locked on Korra as she wipes the floor with Tahno. 

Lin (impressed): "I can't believe your sweet-tempered father was reincarnated into that girl. She's tough as nails." 

Tenzin turns his head to her, smiling slightly. 

Tenzin: "Reminds me of someone else I knew at that age. You two might get along if you would only give her a chance." 

Lin shifts her eyes to the side, huffing. 

Lin: "Hmph. Maybe." A pause. Then, more casually— "I also like that boy she hangs around with." 

Tenzin raises an eyebrow. 

Tenzin: "Mako?" 

Lin: "Yeah. Kid’s sharp" 

Tenzin exhales, rubbing his chin. 

Tenzin: "He is… odd. Far too mature for his age." His brows furrow slightly. "But I think he and his teammates are good influence on her. Plus my kids like him."

"Achuu! Sniff... Someone’s talking about me." Or I just got allergies along with reincarnation. 

Shiro Shinobi (voice-over): "One round apiece—Who wants it more?" 

The bell rings. Tahno wastes no time, waterbending straight at us. Ming blocks a shot with a disk before hurling another, while Shaozu and Tahno double up on their attacks. 

Shiro Shinobi: "The Wolfbats fly out of the gates, swinging with bad intentions!" 

Bolin dodges a blast, flings an earth disk, but takes a hit before sending another forward. Ming leaps forward with a disk, while Shaozu jumps over him, firing off a quick flame. 

Shiro Shinobi: "The challengers are showing a lot of heart, but the champs are really starting to find their rhythm now!" 

Tahno vaults off a pole, dodging another disk, and counters with a water blast. 

Shiro Shinobi: "Can the Ferrets hang in there with the best—" [Ming flips forward, sending a disk at Korra.] "—especially when the best are frankly getting a little help from the refs?" 

Korra barely dodges, firing a water blast back at Tahno, but he blocks it. I push forward, sending rapid-fire bursts toward Ming, forcing him back. 

Shiro Shinobi: "Mako is leaving it all in the ring—" 

Ming suddenly lifts a disk behind his back and Tahno sends a jet of water straight for it. The moment the two meet, the disk explodes into shards of rock and water. 

My stomach drops . 

Shiro Shinobi: "But it looks like Tahno and Ming are up to more shenanigans!" 

The broken disc splinters into three separate shots, ripping through the air toward us. 

Shit …this will hurt .  

Shiro Shinobi: "Oh, this has gone too far!" 

The impact slams into my head before I even register the pain, and suddenly, I'm airborne. Water, rock, pain—my body hits the cold pool with a heavy splash. I really should just let Tenzin stop the match 

Referee: "Knockout!" 

Yeah, fuck you referee... that's all I can think when I blank out for a moment.

Third POV  

The crowd erupts in cheers, but Tenzin is fuming, waving his hands furiously. 

Tenzin: "Oh, come on! Those were illegal headshots! Open your eyes, ref!" 

Shiro Shinobi: "Well, folks, it's a controversial call, but the Wolfbats notch a nasty knockout to win the match!" 

The Wolfbats bask in their victory, waving to the crowd, smug and untouchable. 

Shiro Shinobi: "For the fourth year in a row, they'll be crowned tournament champions." 

Tahno , removing his helmet with a cocky grin, saunters to the front of the ring. 

Tahno: "I barely broke a sweat! Anybody else wanna scrap with the champs?" 

The crowd roars—some in celebration, others in outrage. But among them, a few figures move with eerie coordination. A man pulls an Equalist mask over his face. A woman follows, then another man. 

A hand dips into a popcorn box—not for snacks, but for something far deadlier. Fingers curl around a metallic glove, pulling it free. Another hand does the same. The glow of electricity hums to life, barely visible in the dim arena lighting. 

Tenzin, still ranting, doesn’t notice the masked figure slipping in behind Lin. But Lin does. Her head turns slightly—too late. 

Tenzin: "Look out!" 

The Equalist grips Lin’s shoulder and zap —a burst of electricity surges through her. She seizes up, then crumples. 

Tenzin barely has time to react before another Equalist strikes from behind. He gasps as the shock takes him down, collapsing next to Lin. 

Chaos erupts. Metalbender cops in the stands reel from surprise attacks, dropping one by one as Equalists pick them off with precise strikes. A few officers fight back, tackling their attackers as the fight spills into an all-out brawl. 

Down below, Korra, Mako, and Bolin pull themselves up from the water, still groggy from the knockout. But Korra’ s eyes snap wide at the sight of electricity flashing through the crowd. 

Korra: "What?" 

The disguised officers get into action and charge into the fray, turning the tide as Equalists find themselves met with counterattacks. Some rush to Tenzin and Lin, trying to pull them to safety. 

From the locker room, Hasook sprints out, a water bag slung over his shoulder. His eyes dart across the chaos, immediately heading toward his teammates bellow. 

Suddenly, an Equalist drops down onto the platform beneath the arena, their shock glove charged and sparking. 

Mako: "DIVE!" 

No hesitation. Bolin and Korra plunge into the water just as the Equalist swipes the glove toward them. 

Mako has learned one thing about those gloves from Asami, their power is not enough to reach through the entire pool. As soon as the Equalist pulls his glove away, Korra jets herself upward, waterbending with enough force to launch the attacker into a steel column with a THUD . 

Mako and Bolin break the surface and pull themselves onto the platform beside Korra, eyes locking onto the growing chaos above. Hasook quickly create ice ramp from above and land next to them.

Hasook: "What should we do?!" 

Before anyone can answer, Shiro Shinobi's voice crackles through the arena speakers, though his usual enthusiasm is now replaced with sheer panic. 

Shiro Shinobi: "Folks, there is some sort of electrical disturbance in the stands! Metalbender cops are dropping like bumbleflies! There appear to be masked members of the audience wielding strange devices on their hands!" 

A shuffling sound interrupts the broadcast, followed by a sharp intake of breath. 

Shiro Shinobi: "One of them is in the booth with me right now, folks! He is leveling one of those glove devices at me, and I believe he is about to electrocute me. I am currently wetting my pants." 

A zap echoes through the speakers before the transmission abruptly cuts out. 

The Fire Ferrets barely have time to process what's happening before the stadium lights flicker, and a low mechanical hum fills the air. The ground trembles slightly, and from the center of the ring, a hidden platform rises. 

Amon stands tall, flanked by a group of Equalists. His signature mask gleams under the harsh arena lights. 

Tahno and the Wolfbats turn in confusion, fear creeping into their expressions as they take in the Equalists emerging all around them. 

Tahno: "What's going on here, ref?!" 

The referee throws up his arms, looking as lost as the rest of the crowd. 

Referee: "I—I don't know!" 

The Wolfbats instinctively step back as Amon and his followers close in. 

Tahno: "All right, you want a piece of the Wolfbats? Here it comes!" 

He lashes out, sending a blast of water straight at Amon—but Amon sidesteps effortlessly. Shaozu tries to counter with fire, but Amon is already behind him, grabbing his arm and twisting him into a painful hold. Tahno attempts to help, but a bola tangles his wrists before he can move. Ming barely has time to react before another bola wraps around his arms and legs, sending him stumbling back, completely immobilized. 

With disturbing ease, the Equalists drag Tahno forward, forcing him onto his knees before Amon. Shaozu and Ming lie bound nearby, helpless. 

Tahno's breath comes fast and shallow as he looks up at Amon, the realization hitting him all at once. 

Tahno: "Wait, please don't do this!" His voice wavers. "I'll give you the championship pot, I'll—I’ll give you everything—just please don't take my bending!" 

Amon raises his hand in a slow, deliberate motion, fingers splaying across Tahno’s forehead. A chilling silence falls over the arena as he applies pressure. Tahno's body trembles violently—then he goes still. 

The moment his bending vanishes, Tahno collapses, his breath hitching in horror. 

The Equalists waste no time. They drag the Wolfbats toward the edge of the ring and kick them off into the water like discarded trash. 

Banners bearing the Equalist symbol unfurl across the arena. Amon steps forward, microphone in hand, his calm, measured voice echoing over the stunned silence. 

Amon: "I believe I have your attention, benders of Republic City." 

He gestures to the Wolfbats, barely crawling out of the water pit. 

Amon: "So once again, the Wolfbats are your pro-bending champions. It seems fitting that you celebrate three bullies who cheated their way to victory, because every day, you threaten and abuse your fellow nonbending citizens just like they did tonight." 

Amon turns his gaze toward the stunned audience, his voice growing colder. 

Amon: "Those men were supposedly the best in the bending world, and yet it only took me moments to cleanse them of their impurity. Let this be a warning: if any of you stand in my way, you will meet the same fate." 

Gasps ripple through the crowd. Some try to flee, but Equalists block every exit. 

Amon: "For years, the Equalists have been forced to hide in the shadows. But now, we have the numbers and the strength to create a new Republic City." 

Down in the ring, the Fire Ferrets regain consciousness, heads pounding as Amon’s speech drones on. 

Amon: "The time for change has finally come. Very soon, the current tyrannical bending regime will be replaced by a fair-minded Equalist government. You and your children will no longer have to walk the streets afraid. It's time to take back our city." 

Korra suddenly seizes up, clutching her head with a sharp gasp. 

Her vision blurs.

Aang and Toph, standing before a row of metalbenders. 

Toph pointing forward, barking orders. 

The scene shifts. 

Yakone, standing in court, Aang behind him. 

Yakone rising—danger in his eyes. 

Aang in the Avatar State, glowing with overwhelming power. 

Then—darkness.

Korra jolts back to reality, her breathing uneven. 

Mako, already at her side, grips her shoulders. 

Mako: "Are you okay?" 

Korra takes a shaky breath, still reeling. 

Korra: "I—I think so." 

Amon raises his fist high. 

Amon: "The revolution has begun!" 

Above the arena, an Equalist airship looms, casting a dark shadow over the stunned crowd. With a sudden crash, a section of the glass dome shatters, and ropes with platforms descend into the chaos below. 

The Equalists move quickly, latching onto the platforms as they are hoisted into the air. Amon remains eerily composed, stepping onto one with the ease of a man who knows he has already won. 

As the last of his followers ascend, Lin Beifong groans, regaining consciousness. Sparks still dance across her metal armor, but she shakes them off and pushes herself up, eyes narrowing at the scene above. She looks around seeing her officers have managed to subdue some Equalists, pinning them down. 

Lin kneels beside Tenzin, who is just beginning to sit up, rubbing his temples. 

Lin: "Tenzin!" 

He blinks, dazed but aware. She follows his gaze back to Amon, still rising with his forces toward the waiting airship. Lin’s hands clench into fists. 

Lin: "Keep an eye on him—I’m going after—" 

A lazy, mocking voice cuts her off. 

Zolt: "Hello, Miss Beifong." 

Lin freezes for a fraction of a second before turning sharply, her face contorting into a deep scowl. Standing there, flanked by members of the Triple Threat Triad, is Lightning Bolt Zolt, arms crossed, smirking like he owns the place. 

Lin: "Zolt!" She growls. "You—you have the nerve to—" 

Zolt waves a finger at her, grinning. 

Zolt: "Ah, ah, ah—shouldn’t talk like that to your saviors." 

Before Lin can lunge at him, a whirring sound fills the air. 

From the arena’s upper levels, steel-cutting saws whip through the ropes, slicing them mid-air. The severed platforms plummet toward the ground, sending Equalists tumbling down with startled yells. A few land hard against the arena floor, groaning. 

But Amon reacts instantly—just as his own platform begins to fall, he leaps to the last intact one, catching it with perfect precision. It jerks but holds steady, carrying him up toward the airship. 

Zolt tsks, shaking his head. 

Zolt: "Grrr, I’ll have to deduct that from their salary for missing a target." He clears his throat before gesturing around him. "Anyway, seems like you’ve got bigger problems than our little triad—problems we’re currently helping you deal with." 

Lin follows his gesture—Triple Threat members are actively fighting the Equalists, knocking them unconscious alongside metalbender officers. Despite their history, for once, they are on the same side. 

Behind her, Tenzin exhales heavily, standing fully now, still shaky but aware. 

Tenzin: "He’s right. The Equalists are the bigger threat right now. Go—I’ll keep an eye on him." 

Lin hesitates for only a second before turning her back on Zolt and breaking into a sprint toward Amon. 

Zolt smirks to himself, thinking that Mako had been right—about the chaos, about the opportunity. With all this commotion, a few Equalists might just vanish before they could be arrested. Others might struggle too much against the cops and, well... accidents happened. Who could blame the Triads for a few or more corpses in all this madness?

Korra POV  

Everything was moving so fast. The Equalists were everywhere, their banners hanging over the arena like they already owned Republic City. But my eyes were locked on Amon, rising higher and higher toward his escape. 

I clenched my fists. No way. He wasn’t getting away that easy. 

"I'm going after Amon!" I shouted over my shoulder. 

Mako turned to me immediately, eyes sharp with concern. "Be careful out there!"  

"I will!" I called back. 

Mako looked to the others. "We should help around the arena!" 

Hasook and Bolin let out a quick, "Ohh!" before sprinting into the fray. 

I didn't wait. Instead, I bolted off the platform, racing toward the water. The second my feet touched it, I froze the surface and pushed forward. My head tilted up, tracking the hole in the ceiling, the Equalist airship, and the man who needed a serious punch to the face. 

I launched myself up. 

Water bent around me in a massive cyclone, propelling me toward the sky. Wind roared past my ears as I shot upward, faster, higher— 

And then I felt it. 

The water was running out. 

No, no, no! 

I reached out a hand, desperate to grab something, anything—but it was too late. 

The cyclone collapsed beneath me, and I started falling. 

"AHHHH!" 

For a split second, everything spun—the lights of the arena, the banners, the Equalists below—then suddenly, something caught me. 

A cable wrapped around my waist, jerking me midair. My body swung as I gasped, looking up. 

Lin. 

She was above me, hanging from another cable, her face hard with determination. 

I barely had time to react before she yanked the line, sending me flying back toward the roof. 

BOOM. I burst past her, soaring straight through the hole toward Amon. 

There you are. 

I pulled my arm back, channeling fire—but the second I launched the attack, Amon dodged. 

I gritted my teeth, about to adjust my stance, when more Equalists suddenly dropped from the airship, sliding down ropes right toward me. 

Shit. 

I barely had time to throw up a defense before they crashed into me, grabbing at my arms, my legs. I twisted, breaking free from one, kicking another in the chest— 

Lin swung in, cables shooting out like whips, grabbing one Equalist by the leg and hurling him away. 

But there were too many. 

One of them tackled me, throwing off my balance— 

Another crashed into Lin— 

And in the next instant, we were both falling, tangled with the Equalists— 

Straight toward the glass roof below. 

I barely land before the Equalists drop down after me, weapons crackling with electricity. No time to think—one lunges, shock glove aimed for my chest. 

I twist aside, grab his wrist, and slam him onto the glass. Another swings a baton at my ribs—I duck, sweep his legs with water, and send him skidding. 

Lin lands beside me, her cables whipping. One Equalist gets yanked into the air before she hurls him into the wreckage. Another dodges and charges her. 

I don’t see the one coming at me until it’s too late. A glove slams into my side—pain explodes through my body. My muscles lock up, my breath catches— 

The glass beneath me cracks. 

A heartbeat of silence. Then— 

I fall again. 

Wind rips past me as I plunge through the smoke. My heart pounds—I can’t see the ground— 

A cable whips out of nowhere. Instinct takes over—I grab it. 

Lin helps me up, her grip strong. I shake off the last of the dizziness, still feeling the phantom shock in my muscles. 

Lin: "You all right?" 

Korra: "I'm fine, thanks to you." 

Lin: "Don't mention it, kid." 

We both turn, eyes locked on the fleeing airship. Even from here, I can see Amon standing at the edge, watching the destruction below. 

Lin: "Looks like we lost this one." 

A rush of movement—Asami bolts toward me, her arms flying around my neck before I can react. 

Asami: "I'm so glad you're okay! Are you hurt?!" 

I grin, inhaling her soft jasmine scent as I squeeze her back. 

Korra: "Aah, I’m okay now, my jasmine-smelling love." 

Bolin: "Me too!" 

Before I can react, Bolin tackles us into a hug. 

Korra: "Pff—I’m okay, Bolin!" 

Hasook stretches his arms with a loud sigh. 

Hasook: "That was a MESS." 

Then, he joins the hug. 

Mako: "Are you sure everything’s okay?" 

I smirk. Instead of answering, I pull him into the hug too. 

I take a deep breath, his scent—pine and cedar—filling my nose. 

Korra: "Sniiif… ahh… yeah, everything’s fine now." 

I pull back just enough to look up at him. 

Korra: "Thanks for worrying, Mako." 

Tenzin approaches, placing a hand on Lin’s shoulder. She stiffens. 

Lin: (ashamed) "I can't believe Amon did this. I almost played right into his hand." 

Tenzin: "He played us all. The only positive is that he can’t call it a win." 

We all look around—the destroyed arena, officers helping the wounded, Equalists being dragged away in cuffs. The Triads? Gone as fast as they appeared. 

I sigh, my shoulders heavy. 

Korra: "What do you think will happen now?" 

Mako steps out of the hug, his face dark, his voice certain. 

Mako: "Isn't that obvious?" 

He looks me in the eyes. 

Mako: "War. 

Yeah, I expected you to say that.

Chapter Text

Outside of the Council Building

Tarrlok [Speaking at a news conference]: "Although the Hundred Year War has long passed, we are not living in a time of peace." [Voice-over] "These revolutionaries, who call themselves 'Equalists,' are not interested in equality. They simply wish to wage war against benders." [Moves to a shot of the Bending Arena exploding.] "Chief Beifong was supposed to protect Republic City—it's true, the attack was stopped, but AMON ESCAPED. And don’t forget the triads that have infiltrated these events, making a mockery of our law enforcement. We can’t ignore these mistakes. If we are to survive these dire times, we need new leadership."

Mako's POV  

Mako : "I still can't believe they're shutting this place down."  

I mean, I can. After all, this happened last time... though at least it wasn’t a total loss this time. Still, it stings.  

Bolin [Distantly]: "Yeah. We had some good memories here, didn’t we?" 

Korra [Excitedly, running up the stairs]: "Guys! Great news! You don’t have to go back on the streets. I talked to Tenzin and made all the arrangements—you can come live on Air Temple Island with me! [She stands in front of me] Now, praise me for getting that done! Come on, praise me, praise me!" 

Damn it, she’s adorable. As much as I want to give in, there’s something I need to say. 

Mako : "Oh, we’d love to, but..." 

Bolin : "Happily. Asami already invited us to live in her dad's giant mansion!" [Korra’s smile falters slightly.] "From here on out, it's gonna be the lap of luxury for us!" 

Yeah, I’m also surprised. Last time, I didn’t mind because I was dating Asami, but now? Her inviting me feels... weird. Heck, even Hasook , who has his own house, jumped on the offer. The moment Asami agreed, he went off to pack. I guess it’s fine. We won’t be staying there long anyway. 

Behind Korra, Asami enters, holding Pabu. 

Asami [Noticing Korra’s slight frown, she smiles.]: "Oh hey, honey. I was hoping you’d stop by." [Lets go of Pabu and climbs down the ladder.] 

Korra [Grinning.]: "Wouldn’t miss it. I swear I’ll visit you." 

Asami : "Why not tomorrow? I'd love to have you over at the estate." 

Korra [Smirking.]: "Asking me into your house so fast? Baby, what a naughty girl you are." 

Asami [Playfully, brushing her hair behind her ear.]: "If you're hoping to make me blush, you're doing a good job..." 

Bolin [Holding up Pabu, speaking in a high-pitched voice.]: "Come on, Korra." [Waves Pabu's paw.] "We all deserve a little rest and relaxation after all this craziness! We could swim in Asami's pool!" [Moves Pabu’s paws like he's swimming.] "It’ll be fun!" 

Korra [Laughs.]: "All right, Pabu. I was planning to agree anyway." 

Asami [Walking up beside Mako and Bolin, voice light but expectant.]: "Great, we'll see you tomorrow. Now for my payment..." 

Mako [Sighs, knowing what’s coming.]: "Of course, Miss Sato." 

I pull her into a hug. I don’t remember her being such a hugger in the past life, and we freaking dated. 

Korra [Jumping in to join the hug]: "I’m heading to the police headquarters." [Sniffs, looking up at me.] "Mmm, bye guys." 

And just like that, I’m left feeling confused again. 

I sit on the bench next to Bolin. Asami sits on the floor beside me, holding Pabu, who’s jumping in her hands. She lifts him and points him toward me. 

Asami [Teasing]: "Meow." 

Mako : "I think you're offending Pabu with that sound." 

Asami : "Well, I don’t care." [Smirks.] 

Bolin [Grabs Pabu and holds him up, pretending to be offended.]: "Let me show you how it’s done." [Starts making animal sounds, but Asami just smiles, completely ignoring him.] 

I sigh and shake my head. I don’t even know how to handle this situation with Asami. I feel for her, though—she’s about to find out some heavy stuff about her dad. 

I guess I should also start trying to tap into the Spirit World. Jinora mentioned she’s struggling with it, and she’s thousands of times more spiritual than I am. So, better to start now. This is going to be one tough week.

Lin’s POV  

A police truck driving by disrupts the flock and rides through a factory entrance. Metalbender cops break through the windows and rip open crates to find Equalist propaganda and electrical gloves. 

Lin : "Looks like our intel was good." 

Almost too good. Something doesn’t feel right to me  

Saikhan : "There’s enough evidence here to bury Cabbage Corp for an eternity." 

I look away, my mind conflicted. [Sight] "Maybe, but my gut’s telling me otherwise. But for now, we work with what we have." 

Lau Gan-Lan [A belligerent Lau Gan-Lan is being escorted out by Saikhan and taken into custody]: "This is an outrage! I'm innocent!" 

Saikhan [Blankly]: "Yeah, yeah. That’s what they all say..." 

Reporter : "Is it true that Cabbage Corp is conspiring with the Equalists?" 

Lin : "The evidence points in that direction, but the investigation is ongoing. For the time being, we have frozen Mr. Gan-Lan’s assets and are closing Cabbage Corp." 

Lau Gan-Lan [Yelling with tears in his eyes]: "No! Not my Cabbage Corp!" [He is dragged away by two officers and put in the police vehicle.]

Korra’s POV  

I walk into the police headquarters and spot Tahno sitting on a bench, looking completely drained. 

Korra : "Tahno?" 

Damn, he looks terrible. His hair’s a mess, and there are dark bags under his eyes. It’s like he’s given up. He doesn’t even use the nickname he used to call me. 

I sit down next to him. 

Korra : "Listen, I know we’re not exactly best friends, but I’m sorry Amon took your bending." 

Tahno : "I’ve been to the best healers in the city. Whatever Amon did to me... it’s permanent." [He looks at me, his gaze hardening.] "You gotta get him for me." 

At least there’s still some fire left in him. 

I nod, ready to do whatever it takes to bring Amon down. Just then, Lin, Tenzin, and Hiroshi Sato approach the bench. 

Lin : "Mr. Sato, if you remember anything else about what you saw during Amon’s attack, be sure to let us know." 

Hiroshi Sato : "I’m happy to help any way I can. I want these Equalists to pay for what they’ve done." [He nods toward Tahno and me, then walks away.] 

Ah yes, my girlfriend dad, wait now that I think about it does he know we are dating, did she tell him I don't know! Korra you moron what kind of girlfriend you are! 

Tenzin [To Tahno]: "We’re ready for you now." [He and Lin walk away.] 

Tahno [Standing up and turning back to wave at me]: "See you around..." [He smiles slightly.] "Ah, vatar." [He follows Tenzin and Lin, his look still sad, but there’s something lighter about it.] 

At least his mood improved.

Mako’s POV 
Sato Mansion 

I sit by the pool in my clothes, staring at the water. Honestly, I don’t feel like swimming. Huh, maybe it’s because I died by drowning. Now that I think about it, I felt uncomfortable when we fell into the water at the arena. If it wasn’t for that terrorist attack, I’d probably be more fixated on it. Good distraction, I guess. 

Pabu jumps off a large statue and into the pool with a squeal. Bolin stands on top of the statue, Asami sits at the edge of the pool while Hasook is standing at the opposite side with sunglasses on. Seriously, you’re inside, why are you wearing those, dude? 

Bolin : "Earthbending bomb!" 

Bolin dives into the pool with a belly flop, splashing everyone in the process. 

Mako : "You are SO LUCKY I can just steam off that water, Bo." [I squeeze water out of my jacket.] 

Bolin : "Sorry, Momko!" 

Hasook : "Why don’t you join us? The water’s great." 

Asami : "Yeah, I could use some warmer water." 

Mako : "The way you treat me like a heater is deeply concerning, Miss Sato." 

Asami : "Aww, don’t you worry, that pretty head. I’m just giving you a compliment on how warm you are." [She leans on her elbow.] 

Great, that doesn’t make it any better. 

The butler escorts Korra to the pool just as Bolin resurfaces. 

Butler : [To Bolin, Mako, and Asami.] "Avatar Korra... has arrived." 

Hasook : "Sup, Korra!" 

Asami : [To Korra.] "Glad you made it, honey!" 

Bolin : [Surfaces from the water with his hands out.] "Welcome to paradise!" [Puts his hands behind his head and floats on his back. Pabu climbs onto his belly.] 

Mako : "Hi, Korra." [I give her a small wave.] 

Korra : [Sits on a bench by the pool, slightly sarcastic.] "Looks like you guys settled right in. And DAMN, SWEETIE, you are giving me a lot of eye candy in that swimsuit." 

Asami : "Mmm, praise me more." [She swims toward Korra.] 

These two. I take the talk back on track.

Mako : "Pretty much." [Somewhat mockingly.] "Except someone forgot to ask her father if we could stay here. Right, Sami?" 

Asami : "Yeah, but I smoothed it over with him. It’s easier to ask for forgiveness than permission." 

Bolin : [Gets out of the pool next to Korra with Pabu on his shoulder.] "This is the greatest place in the world! Watch this, watch this." [He speaks in a more formal voice.] "Fetch me my towel, good sir." 

Butler : "Yes, Master... Bolin." [He grabs a folded towel and walks toward Bolin.] 

Bolin : [Pabu climbs onto Bolin's head.] "Master Bolin! Ha, I love this guy." [He holds out his arms to the butler.] "Now pat me dry." 

Butler : "As you wish." [He rolls up the towel and pats Bolin down as Bolin moves to let him do that.] 

Bolin : [Pabu’s wet fur is still sticking to Bolin’s head.] "Don’t forget Master Pabu." 

Butler : "Wouldn’t dream of it, sir." [He puts the towel over Pabu, who’s still sitting on Bolin’s head, and rubs him dry. A moment later, Pabu’s fur becomes bushy as he squeaks. As the butler turns around, Bolin jumps into the water again immediately, splashing everyone, and the butler looks annoyed.] 

Korra : [To Asami sitting on the edge.] "So, what do you have planned for us today? I hope you don’t plan on doling me up." 

Bolin : [Jumps onto Hasook, pushing him into the water and raising his hand while speaking excitedly.] "Ooh, ooh! I vote for makeovers!" 

[Hasook returns the favor as he yelps and splashes Bolin with waterbending.] 

Hasook : "Hands off the hair, you himbo!" 

You know...Hasook is pretty much slightly smarter and more self centered version of Bolin.

Asami : [Climbs the ladder out of the pool and turns her head to face Korra.] "I had something a little more exciting in mind." 

Korra : [Smirking.] "I am aaall ears, sweetie." 

I guess I can use this time they spend on racing to try to meditate. 

Korra POV  

Racetrack  

The sound of roaring engines fills the air as two Satomobiles race side by side, zooming around the track. From our seats in the stands, the view is incredible, and I can feel the adrenaline from the crowd. 

Asami : "Pretty cool, huh?" 

Korra : [Watching the race, amazed.] "Way cooler than a makeover." 

Bolin : "Eh, fifty-fifty." 

Sometimes, Bolin, you confuse the hell out of me. 

Asami : "This is where Future Industries test-drives their Satomobiles. Ever been behind the wheel?" 

Korra : "The only thing I know how to drive is a polar bear dog." [I laugh to myself.] "Seriously, how do these things even work?" 

Asami : "You want me to take you for a spin?" 

Korra : [Turns to Asami, grinning.] "Mwah! Let's do it, my racing queen!" 

Two Satomobiles line up next to each other. I strap on the goggles, settling behind Asami as the man in the other car gives us a small nod. The race begins with a white flag waving in front of us, and we’re off. 

We fall behind first, but Asami just grins. She catches up fast, and I can hear Hasook and Bolin cheering from the stands. My heart races as the sound of engines fills my ears. She overtakes the other Satomobile, narrowly brushing against the wall, but keeps steady. The guy tries to close the gap, but his wheel touches ours, and the car starts swerving. 

We win. 

Korra : [Thrilled, jumping out of the car.] "That was amazing! I didn’t think we’d make it." 

Asami : "Well, you can't be afraid to mix it up sometimes." 

Korra : [Hands on hips, still feeling the rush.] "I gotta admit, I’m starting to fall even more for you." 

Asami : [Laughing.] "Aww, come on, give me a kiss." 

She is so cute 

Korra : [Quick kiss.] "Anyway, you know a lot of stuff." 

Asami : "Of course I know A LOT." [She starts counting on her fingers.] "I’m a top engineer, great driver, really good negotiator, and I can handle myself. I’ve been in self-defense classes since I was this high." [She gestures, her hand coming up to her waist.] "My dad made sure I’d always be able to protect myself. You got yourself a full package, Avatar." [She winks.] 

Korra : "Yes I did, and yeah you dad is a smart guy." 

Wait now that I look around.... 

Korra : "Speaking of smart guys... where’s Mako?" 

Hasook : [Coming down the stands with Bolin.] "He said something about relaxing in the woods." 

Asami : "Aah, so he probably went to our private forest." 

Bolin : [Confused.] "You have a private forest?" 

Asami : "Only about 50 hectares. Pretty small. We use it to keep small animals and relax." 

Korra : "50 hectares is small?" 

Asami : [Shrugs.] "In the grand scheme of things, yeah." 

OH yeah, my girlfriend is filthy rich. 

Korra : "I’ll go check on him." 

Asami : [Peck on the cheek.] "Just go down the road. It’s hard to miss the trees." 

Korra : "Sure thing."

Asami POV  

Well, this is awkward. If I really think about it, I barely interacted with these two before today. I mean, sure, we’ve hung out in group settings, but one-on-one? Not really. Crap, I didn’t think this through. What kind of host am I? I should’ve planned something. 

I feel the awkward silence stretch, and I realize I need to break it. Something casual, easy to talk about, right? 

Asami : "Um, would you guys like to talk about something? I don’t know... what kind of music do you like?" 

There we go, a simple conversation starter. Please don’t make this weird. 

Bolin : "Oh, oh! I love the Earth Kingdom instrumental music!" 

Great. Earth Kingdom music. That’s... not really something I know much about. Alright, I’ll nod along and pretend I know what that sounds like. Maybe I'll ask him more about it later... or not. 

Hasook : "I like jazz." 

Wait, what? My eyes widen a little. Did he just say jazz? 

Asami : [Grinning.] "Shut... up... I LOVE jazz!" 

Oh, now this is getting interesting. Maybe this conversation won’t be so bad after all. 

Hasook : [Eyes narrowing slightly, intrigued.] "Really? You have a favorite club?" 

I lean forward, excited. Oh, I am so ready for this. 

Asami : "Damn right. Oh, let me tell you about this one time when—"

Asami : "And then, this guy just out of nowhere flips into a solo, right? He’s playing with so much passion, it’s like his whole soul is in that sax. The place is absolutely silent, everyone’s just... holding their breath. And then, I swear to you, it was like time stopped. He hit the perfect note, and the entire crowd erupted. You could feel the energy in your bones." 

I take a breath, still smiling at the memory. 

Asami : "That moment right there? It was pure magic. You don’t get that kind of experience just anywhere." 

I glance at Hasook and Bolin, both of them intrigued now. 

Asami : "So, what do you think? You think you could handle that kind of vibe, boys?" 

Hasook seems genuinely curious now, leaning in. 

Hasook : "You’re making me want to check it out. Sounds intense." 

Bolin : [Grinning.] "I think I could get into it. I’m open to trying new things!" 

Asami : [Laughing lightly.] "Well, next time we’re in the city, I’ll take you both to the club. We’ll see if you can keep up." 

I lean back in my seat, feeling more relaxed now. The awkwardness is fading away. I’ve got this. Just a little conversation, and suddenly, everything’s flowing like music.

Mako POV  

Middle of the forest  

You know what’s funny? The most industrial family in the entire city owns the greenest spot in Republic City. I mean, really, what was the reasoning behind this? Meditation spot? A status symbol? A secret base for his cars? I need to ask Asami about it at some point. Seriously, Hiroshi, why do you have a whole forest!? 

Anyway, I’m currently sitting in a meditation position, trying to enter the Spirit World. And let me tell you, it’s hard. In my past life, the world was overflowing with spiritual energy, so getting in through meditation was way easier for city bumpkin like me. Not to mention, there were actual portals you could just walk through. But now? Now, I have nothing but my experience, focus, and years of practice. I try to center myself, reaching out for any thread, any connection to— 

!!! 

Okay, that was something. Something there for a second. But it’s... off. Familiar, but not in the nostalgic kind of way. More like an itch at the back of my mind, like I should know what this is, but I can’t quite grasp it. If only I could— 

??? : "I didn’t peg you for the meditating type." 

I open one eye. 

Korra is crouching in front of me, with both hands propped under her chin. She’s staring at me with those sharp blue eyes, smirking like she’s just caught me doing something ridiculous. 

Mako: [Deadpan.] "It’s a good way to relax." [I raise an eyebrow.] "Also, how in the name of my ancestors did you find me? It hasn’t even been an hour since I left." 

Korra: [Smirks.] "Only deciduous trees grow in this forest. You can pick up the scent of pine tree easily—especially if you remember it very well and its attached to a person." 

...Are you a freaking bloodhound now?! First Asami’s a total cuddler, and now you can track me by scent in the middle of a forest? What the fuck is going on!? 

Mako : [Clears throat.] "Umm... that’s cool." [Stands up quickly.] "So, I guess we should go back to the mansion." 

Korra doesn’t move. 

Mako : "Korra?" 

She gives me a cheeky smile. Korra: "You know, I heard from Asami how you carried her on your back after the gala..." 

Oh no. No no no no no.  

Mako : [Frowning.] "Don’t tell me—" 

Korra : [Grinning wider.] "Come on, this lady bothered herself to find you in ‘such a vast’ forest, and now she’s sooo tired." 

Tired?! Tired my ass! What kind of stupid lie is that!? 

Mako: [Sighs.] "Fine. Hop on." [Points at her.] "But only until we see the mansion." 

Korra’s grin widens. In one smooth motion, she jumps onto my back, arms wrapping around my shoulders as she presses close. For a moment, she buries her face into my neck, inhaling deeply. 

Korra: [Murmurs.] "Mmmh… okay! Let’s go! At full gallop!" [Points forward, full of energy.] 

I swear, I should just drop her right now. It’s not like it would hurt her. 

??? : "IT WOULD BE FUNNY..."  

Yeah, kind of—wait. 

I freeze. My body goes rigid. That voice. 

I quickly turn my head, scanning the trees. 

Mako : "Did you hear something?" 

Korra : [Confused.] "No? Just you and the birds. What, did you hear something?" 

I hesitate. My mouth feels dry. 

Mako : "...I’m not sure. Maybe it was my imagination." 

I turn forward again, tightening my grip under Korra’s thighs as I start walking again. But the whole way back, I can’t stop thinking about that voice. 

Because for some reason... it sounded so damn familiar. and not in a good way.

After carrying on my back the small-package Amazon called Korra (I swear, she’s much heavier than her height suggests), we finally reunited with the rest of the group. They were in the middle of a heated discussion about different types of bands. 

At some point, I was unanimously declared "tasteless" for my preference in music. By all my friends. And my own brother. By the way , rap is music! Kai and Tenzin would agree with me in the future, and nobody can tell us otherwise! 

Anyway, we finally entered the house, and if I’m not wrong, now comes— 

Bolin: "Emergency! Emergency coming through—beep, beep!" [Runs toward the bathroom with both hands covering his groin.] 

Yeah. That. 

Hasook: [Watching Bolin dash away, unimpressed.] "How does something that bulky run so fast?" 

Mako: "Desperation?" 

Hasook: [Crosses arms.] "Hmph. Makes sense." [Yawns.] "Anyway, I’m gonna relax in the room we got. Could use a hot shower." [He waves lazily as he leaves.] 

Yeah, don’t get too comfortable with the luxuries, buddy. We won’t be staying here for long. 

Meanwhile, Korra turns to Asami. 

Korra: "Uh, is there another bathroom I can use?" 

Asami: "We have a ladies' powder room upstairs—first door on your right. You can freshen up in there." 

Korra: [Grinning.] "Thanks, honey." 

And now, we wait. 

Asami: [Turns to me, curious.] "What were you doing in the forest anyway?" 

Mako: "Meditating. When you have people like these around you, you need a way to relax." 

Asami: "Hmm… maybe I should try—" [Pauses—then suddenly stiffens.] "FUCK!" 

I tense up. What the hell happened?!  

Mako: "Wha—what happened?!" 

Asami: "I FORGOT to ask Korra to stay! I even wanted to show her my room!" 

... 

I just look at her. Waiting. 

It takes a second. Then realization smashes into her like a Satomobile hitting a wall. 

Her entire face goes red. 

Asami: [Shuts down, blushing like a tomato.] "W-Wait! Not like that, I swear! I just—wanted to show her where I sleep—no, that sounds worse—AAAAAH!" 

After getting teased by her and Korra today, seeing her all flustered is so cathartic.

Mako: [Smirking.] "Damn, girl, you’re getting bolder each day."

Asami: [Flustered beyond repair, she starts punching my chest repeatedly.] "Shut up! Shut up! Shut up! You didn’t hear anything, understood?! Or I’m moving your things outside the house!" 

Mako: "Of course, ‘Miss Sato.’" 

Before she can keep yelling, Bolin returns, looking freshly relieved. 

Bolin: "I’m back! What did I miss?" 

Asami glares at me. A silent warning. Don’t you dare say a thing.  

Mako: [Shrugs.] "Nothing much. I was just wondering if Korra would appreciate the decor." 

Asami: [Casually stomps on my foot the moment Bolin gets distracted.] 

I swallow my wince. 

Bolin: [Oblivious.] "Huh. Cool! Anyway—BUTLER! Spray me!" 

Butler: "Of course, Master Bolin." 

As the butler begins misting Bolin with expensive cologne, Korra suddenly runs past us toward the door. 

Asami: [Surprised.] "Korra? Are you leaving? But I—I thought…" 

Korra skids to a stop and turns around, looking apologetic. 

Korra: [Turns around mid-step.] “Uh, sorry honey! I forgot—I’m supposed to airsit. I mean babybend—”  

Pfff. I think that’s Pema’s job.  

Korra: “I—I mean babysit the airbender kids! See you later, love you, BYE!” 

Asami: [A little deflated.] "Yeah… later." 

Bolin: [Blinking.] "That was weird." 

Yeah. But it doesn’t matter right now. 

I need to prepare. 

Korra will tell Lin and Tenzin about Hiroshi. Just like the last time. And that means they’re going to storm his factory right into the trap. If I let things play out like last time, Lin will lose her metalbenders and give up her position as Chief letting Tarrlok gain control over whole Police Forces. 

I need to think of a way to stop that. Quickly. And discreetly. 

But I can’t use the Triads again. Not only do I not want to owe them any favors, but if they get wind of Hiroshi’s secret weapon factory, people will start asking way too many questions about how they knew about it, and Lin would definitely pinpoint it to me. 

I need another way. 

My eyes flick to Asami. 

...I think I have an idea. 

But if I go through with this, I’m going to have to risk her trust in me. 

Sigh.  

I hope it works.

Korra’s POV  

Shit, shit, shit.  

I’m running through the streets of Republic City, wind slicing past me, heart pounding like a war drum. My lungs burn, my legs ache, but my thoughts are louder than anything. 

What I just saw—what I heard —won’t leave my head.

Flashback  

Hiroshi Sato: "No, no! I assure you, everything is going exactly as planned." 

I crept through the hallway, staying low, my footsteps silent. His voice carried through the walls—too loud, too confident. I crouched near the door, pressing my ear to the wood, feeling the vibrations in my skull. 

Hiroshi: "Yes... luckily, the Cabbage Corp investigation has bought us enough time." 

My stomach dropped. I leaned in closer, carefully peering through the keyhole. 

And there he was. 

Hiroshi Sato.  

Hiroshi: "Trust me—by the end of the week, we’ll be ready to strike." 

I froze. 

Strike? 
We? 

No... no, no, no—

End of Flashback  

I can’t believe it. I don’t believe it. 
Hiroshi Sato… with the Equalists? 

It doesn’t make sense! 
Why would he help us if he was working against us this whole time? Why let us into his home? Why let Asami get close to me?  

Unless it was all a front. 
A setup. 
A lie. 

I bite the inside of my cheek, forcing myself not to stop running. 
I have to tell Tenzin. Now.

Half an hour later  

I’m panting, adrenaline still leaking out of my system as I pace across the spot 

Tenzin: "So, you think Mr. Sato manufactured those gloves for the Equalists… and framed Cabbage Corp?" 

Lin: "That’s a bold accusation, Korra. What proof do you have?" 

Korra: "Well, I don’t exactly have proof, but I know what I heard. Sato’s up to something—I could feel it. He said they were ready to strike." 

Lin: [Crossing her arms.] "He does have the means… and he certainly has a motive." 

Wait—what? 

Korra: [Furrowing my brow.] "A motive? What motive?" 

Tenzin: [Solemnly.] "Twelve years ago, the Agni Kai Triad robbed the Sato estate. During the break-in… a firebender killed his wife." 

My breath catches...Asami’s mom? 

Korra: [Quietly.] "That’s… that’s awful." 

Why didn’t Asami ever tell me? 

Tenzin: "It was tragic. And it's very possible Hiroshi has been harboring anti-bender resentment ever since. This might have been building for years." 

Lin: "Maybe it’s time we looked at Mr. Sato a little more closely." 

I swallow the lump in my throat. 
Asami… 

She’s kind. Loyal.

And she adores her father. 

I clutch my chest. My heart is heavy. 

If I’m right—and spirits, I hope I’m wrong—then I’m about to destroy her entire world. 

Korra: [Whispers.] "Asami… I hope you can forgive me."

The front doors of the Sato mansion swing open with a heavy creak, the butler standing to the side with his usual robotic calm. 

Butler: "Welcome back, Avatar Korra. Mr. Tenzin. Chief Beifong." 

Tenzin gives a polite nod. Lin doesn’t even glance at him. 

We step inside, and the sound of our boots against the marble floor echoes faintly through the quiet mansion. Tenzin and Lin head straight upstairs, toward Hiroshi’s office. 

I follow right behind—until I see him. 

Asami turns around mid-conversation with Mako next to her, visibly confused at the sudden crowd storming her home. 

Mako: [Stopping me with a hand on my arm.] "Something happen? Why are they asking Hiroshi more questions?" 

His voice is low, but there’s a sharp edge to it. He already suspects. 

I glance at Asami. She looks confused, searching my face for answers. Spirits, this is the part I was dreading. 

Korra: [Quietly, looking between them.] "I overheard him on the phone yesterday. Asami, I… I don’t know how to tell you this, but... I think your father might be working with the Equalists." 

Silence. 

Asami freezes. 

Asami: [Stiff, disbelieving.] "What? How can you say that?" 

She glances toward the stairs.

Toward the office.

Toward him . 

Asami: "I don’t believe this. We’ll talk about it later, honey."

Her voice is sharp. Dismissive. She walks briskly after Tenzin and Lin, not even sparing me a second look. 

Korra: "Asami! Wait!" 

I reach out, but she’s already gone. 

Then I feel it—Mako’s hand on my shoulder, firm, grounding me. 

Mako: [Softly.] "Give her space." 
He crosses his arms, exhaling slowly. 

Mako: “Are you sure about this?” 

Korra: [Nods slowly.] “I’m sorry, but Hiroshi’s not the man you think he is.” 

Mako: [Sighs, glancing up the stairs.] “Hmph. I believe you. [That surprises me. I blink.] You wouldn’t lie about  something like this. And considering what happened to Asami’s mom… I guess it wouldn’t be surprising.” 

Korra: *[Freezes.] “Wait— you knew about that?” 

Mako: [Glances at her sideways.] “Yeah. She told me when we were walking back from the gala.” 

Of course.

She told him. But not me. 

Why?

Why does that bother me so much? 

I shove it aside. 

Korra: [Forcing a small nod.] "Okay… that’s… that’s good to know." 

Still hurts, though. 

Mako: "Even if you’re right, I doubt we’ll find anything at the factory." 

Korra: [Looking at him.] "Then where?" 

Before I can finish, he presses his fingers to my mouth gently, silencing me. 

I blink in shock. 

He leans in, whispering close to my ear—just low enough that no one else hears. 

Mako: "Still, we should keep him there. At the company. Stall him as long as we can." 

His breath is warm. The closeness catches me off guard. 

Korra: [Whispering back.] "Okay... I guess that’s a plan." 

Mako: "Good." 

He pulls back, his expression unreadable. Calm. Calculating. 

I never know exactly what he’s thinking. 
But for now, we’re in this together. 

Even if Asami hates me for it.

Asami POV  

Asami: [Opening the office door.] "My father is innocent."  My voice is sharper than I intended. "Just because we're not benders doesn't mean we support those awful Equalists." 

I walk in confidently and stand beside him, like always.

Mako and Korra follow behind me. 

Hiroshi: [Raising an eyebrow, calm as ever.] "Equalists?" He chuckles as if the word itself is absurd. Is that what this is about? I can assure you I have nothing to do with those radicals."